Foreword—I spent more than half of 2013 at Pendle Hill in Wallingford, PA, and fell in love with many things about it. My latest passion is with their pamphlets. Here I have, after reading them, set down the most impressive excerpts of each, with rare paraphrasing and additions of my own [in brackets]. Most of all I am impressed with the timelessness of these pamphlets, the old- est of which go back more than 80 years.
321.
No Royal Road to Reconciliation (by
Gene
Knudsen-
Hoffman;
1995)
About
the Author/ Pamphlet—Gene
Knudsen
Hoffman has had seve- ral careers, including writing, psychology, &
Peace; she
has
been with Friends since 1950 in
Pasadena and Fellowship of Reconciliation (FOR) since 1951.
She
has worked on US/USSR relations (1983-89) and on Middle East
con- flicts since 1989. In this pamphlet, Gene explains the process of
how pain causes anger and violence and how peace is a healing process
for the violent and the violated. Her suggestions offer new wisdom
and compassion in possi- bilities for peace.
[Introduction]/
On Healing Personal Trauma—Adam
Curle, Quaker mediator says we are not able to cope with the new type
of hopeless, addictive, pointless mass violence which
bears no resemblance to any war we ever knew. A widely-accepted,
primary, [root] cause of the violence is that earlier violence has
been inflicted on the perpetrator. Unless the violated and violators
are healed, groups and nations will repeat cycles of violence.
For
reconciliation to occur, I must begin with me & have respect for
the divine in the opposition & enough humility to know I don't
have pure motives & all truth on my side. In the peace movement I
found great,
self-sacrificing,
elo- quent people.
There
were
many who were anything but peaceful. We
"peace people" weren't all that different from
non-peace people except that we had a humane goal to work towards. We
thought we
were
righteous, and
wanted to convince others. We rarely changed anyone, except those on
the verge of be- ing persuaded. Mainly we could
hear only ourselves. I sought ways to integrate what I knew in my
head with my behavior.
Quakers
rarely express a need for personal reform except prophetically.
We rarely share intimate details of our lives, so as to invite much
needed feed- back from the meeting. I
moved on from, but didn't abandon psychology, be- cause I realized
that walking the path of change was as important as talking about my
problem, &
I recognized that psychology is a petal on God's
flower
&
had much to teach. Thich
Nhat Hahn wrote: "It is sick relationships which sick- ens the
world—relationships to one another, to the earth, to possessions,
to self, to God. Healing relationships heal the world."
What
shall I do if the other doesn't want to be reconciled with me?
The
12 Steps of Alcoholics
[is
a spiritual practice of admission of po- werlessness, decision
to accept Higher Power's guidance, taking inventory, past &
present, "of the exact nature of our wrongs," asking for
their removal, making amends, "seeking to improve our conscious
contact with God, and
then asking
only
for
knowledge
of God's will for us and the power to carry that out]."
They now
include a number of other
addictions.
All
behavior patterns are inherited from those who suffered the original
trauma, or the original blessing. These "flaws" have a good
seed; when
faced, modified, and put into appropriate context, they are healing
impulses. Many of us today have given up or lost our families of
origins. Small 12-Step groups teach us that everyone can be a part of
our family, and we can regain some of the security we lost. Martin
Buber said: "The cause of our conflict is that we do not know
what we feel, say what we mean, and do what we say."
Mass
Trauma: Vietnam—The
"Nam Retreat" was
held at la Casa de Maria in Santa Barbara in 1988 &
was led by Thich
Nhat Hahn. 22
participants were veterans
&
nurses; 20 weren't. In '87, I spoke to Thich
Nhat Hahn about
Americans in denial about what had happened. Until we could
acknowledge Vietnam's reality, we would repeat the violence until the
earth was destroyed. The
retreat was Buddhist in form &
content, with
meditation, a "bell of mindful- ness," silent walks, "Dharma
talks," laughing, singing, hugging, and learning about loving.
[Thich
Nhat Hahn Sayings]—We
must take care of our pain. Some- times we don't love it. We must let
our pain nourish us// ... If there were no impermanence,
how could we grow up?// ... Breathe on
anger. Don't al- ways express it. Keep
garbage; it can be transformed into a flower// ... War comes from the
collective ... You are a light on the war-candle of the
nation. Healing yourself is healing of the nation// ...
You must find a practice to help yourself through the pain ... Hug a
tree for a month; you will get better//
... We
[long searched for] what is wrong. Now look for what is
right ... Practice, create joy. ... Help your
body's [immune system] & your group's
body by smiling, creating joy, [& offering]
support, love, & understanding// ... The best
[community] is where people are recovering & are
strong, healthy, joyful enough to welcome other
people// ... Remember, [cool, neglectful people
at home] knew nothing about the Vietnam war. You can
understand & have com- passion// ... [To
Vietnam vets:] Your experience enables
you to ... be an [awa- kening,] new light on top of a new candle.
In each group were Vietnamese
people: monks; nuns; boat people; and a naval officer. Americans
asked forgiveness of the Vietnamese, who declared, "There is
nothing to forgive. We were part of that war also." [The vets
experi- enced the war as] fresh-faced 18 & 19 year-olds, ready to
save a beleaguered "little people" from Communism; they
performed "unspeakable acts." Most have been in 12-Step
recovery programs and were ready to be among the first vets willing
to tell non-vets how war really is, while full of anger, grief,
remorse, and a fragile hope. There we were together, weeping for
our lost innocence and regaining it through the telling of our
stories, and grieving over them. How can we awaken
Americans without another war catastrophe?
People all over the world are
studying Post Traumatic Stress Syndrome (PTSD) among Vietnam vets &
Holocaust survivors. [Concerns have grown to include]: Hiroshima
survivors; Gulf War victims & vets; Bosnian rape & torture
victims. Larry Decker, a Trauma Therapist, told me: "The main
difference be- tween Vietnam & other wars is Day of Expected Return
from Overseas, which was after 1 year for most service people (13
months for Marines). Nowhere [in training] were they permitted
continuity of comrades or bonding. As 'new peo- ple' in Vietnam, they
were shunned, avoided, & treated as exiles for 2 months, after
which they became 'one of the guys,' 6 months or less before
discharge. They were often pulled out of a firefight to prepare for
discharge."
[Coming Home]—Arriving
home, vets were exposed to "Sanctuary Trauma." At home,
they were hated, discriminated against, almost totally unsupported.
They were outcasts, exiled from their own people. They
were subjected to the double trauma of the brutality of war and of
losing their hope of sanctuary. The Department of Defense and the
Veteran's Administration had
responses to the trauma that contradicted each other. Symptoms of
PTSD increased. Some benefit from newer forms of brief therapy.
Others need long- term care before they can be freed from their
suffering. The trauma
sufferer must recover meaning to live a decent life. There is a
trauma belief in arch- individualism which destroys community and
people in our society.
Mass Trauma: The
Holocaust—[The symptoms] of
Western societal violence according to Dr. Chellis Glendinning are as
follows. There
are abusive behaviors which
aren't
natural to humans &
which are the result of an unnatural event. Unhealed trauma can lead
to unconscious, aberrant, &
abusive behavior. Sometimes the cumulative trauma in
human psyche can no longer be contained (e.g. Spanish Inquisition;
Nazi Germany's holocaust; nuclear annihilation at Hiroshima &
Nagasaki). Lesser excesses on an individual scale include mass
murders and parents disciplining
their children with violence. Authors on child- rearing carefully mask
their emphasis on the importance of gaining control over children &
seek to prove the necessity of corporal punishment.
I
have long loved Israel, and
[was impressed with their Kibbutz system in the 60's]; it was a rare
and refreshing spiritual, political and social experiment. But even
then, there was an undercurrent of distrust and dismay; Israelis
were occupying the Palestinian West Bank, and suffering resulted. In
the '80's, the conflict was in the open. Israel was heavily armed,
frightened, defensive, and persecuting Palestinians openly. What
happened to Israel between the '60's and the 80's to cause the nation
and people to become so fearful and aggressive?
Dr.
J. Bastiaans of Amsterdam writes about what he calls the Ka-tzet
syndrome: "The Ka-tzet syndrome is the expression of a chronic
obstruction of sound human relationships ... The victims aren't free
from concentration camps ... Behind their adaptation facade
continues to live the child or adult of that time in all fear, in all
misery, in all powerlessness." London Quakers invited
"torturers &
tortured" to meeting for worship. How do I put
torturers on the same level as the tortured? I
read about the Holocaust syndrome, &
Vietnam's PTSD. Both are caused by terror &
a catastrophic
event "outside the range of normal human experience."
Symptoms include: violence, depression, rage, numb emotions, &
horrifying flashbacks. Among Vietnam vets, there have been more
suicides than war fatalities.
I
journeyed back to the Middle
East to interview those caring for camp survivors. There is a new
awareness of the lack of appropriate care at the time of their
liberation, and since then. Survivors experienced fear of both
surfacing memories, and the chance that "It would happen again";
a "siege mentality"
exists. In treating PTSD in Israeli soldiers, Dr. Hiam Dasberg
encouraged sol- diers to return to the front, to their "community."
He believes there is no cure for PTSD except the return to community
and belonging.
Dr.
Dasberg &
others wrote in a paper: "The [key realization within trauma] is
that rules which define reality aren't operational; the individual
loses capacity to function &
collapses." Rabbi
Yonasson writes: "On a conscious level Israelis aren't purposely
punishing Palestinians for the Holocaust ... Abused people, when
they come to power, abuse others because they do not have healthy
models for exercising power. Abuse is passed from generation to generation. It is relatively
easy to overthrow a government, but far harder
to oust internalized oppression which causes demonizing
of others.
The abuse cycle is a set of totally irrational behaviors based on pain, fear, shame, guilt & anger. The next generation
of abused people is likely to abuse in turn, be- cause children grew up knowing only humiliating military occupation where war and violence seem "normal."
Jeffrey
Jay extends PTSD to victims of severe child abuse, uncontrol- lable
rage, and violence. He writes: "Some
great individuals, like Martin Luther King, Elie Weisel, Thich Nhat
Hahn, lived through brutalization and drew from it visionary insights
that moved whole populations to greater compassion for human
suffering." Alice
Miller writes: "[If abused children do not] totally repress the
mistreatment, confusion & neglect they suffered, they would die.
The once life-saving function of repression, [continued into
adulthood], can turn into a
dangerous, destructive, and self-destructive power [e.g. Hitler and
Stalin] ... We can and must make it impossible for such people to
gain power over us in the future ... by availing ourselves of the
knowledge to make such a thing impossi- ble ... [We
must question denial of old wounds] as
it exists within ourselves.
One
of the forerunners to creative exploration into peacemaking
pos- sibilities is Yehezkal Landau. He
was director of the peace organization Oz veShalom (Strength and
Peace). He and his wife Dahlia now direct a West Bank Center for
reconciliation between Israeli and Palestinian teenagers. He said:
"The two oppressed peoples, the Palestinians and Israelis, one
now more powerful than the other are both wounded and misunderstood
... We must abandon the mythical constructs of our innocence, [and
then] prophe- tically criticize abuses of poor and conscience ...
People of peace [must] don the priestly robes [and role], acknowledge
the wounds we have inflicted, make sacrifices, and ask others to
join us ... to forgive ...
and be forgiven."
Some Views of Health—What
does psychological and spiritual "health" mean? What
attributes make for a healthy person? Healthy
people are: not
destructive or lethal; able to share; concerned
for others' well-being, even enemies; grateful for life. Healthy
people have: hope; life purpose; a perception of truth open to change
through revelation. They don't: harbor blame, resentment, or
antipathy; deny any harm they have done or
errors they have made; permit themselves or others to be abused.
Healthy people see their own need for forgiveness, so they are ready
to forgive. Healthy people live lives of service to others.
How do we help a society
become healthy? How can we help other individuals move toward health?
How do we become healthy our selves? What do we do after we begin
creating this healthier self?
Health takes spiritual and psychological discipline, and experiments with new
behaviors. I think creating our transformed, humanitarian
selves is today's
great challenge, the new frontier. Doing our work with integrity, new
attitudes, new acts, new joy may attract others.
After
we begin creating, we need to continue our daily disciplines all our
lives. Sabbaticals may be needed from active peace work, in order to
prepare our hearts to
receive new gifts of truth, [and] even new ways of service. Our
vision may become clear, our hearing acute, our understanding &
compassion for the wounded, including ourselves, deep. Helping may
become a cooperative venture, &
we may learn what is needed to make the world safe for
people so our nation's killing
madness can stop. We might begin doing real work for &
with one another, &
getting in touch with the life energy of ourselves and the cosmos.
No Conflict: No
Reconciliation—Conflict,
[with its possibility of misused anger], can be either energizing or
debilitating. How do we resolve conflict in healthy ways? How do we bring separated people together? How often do we stay
with the painfully familiar instead of daring the unfami- liar? We
continue in uncomfortable denial, doggedly proceeding without
reso- lution, smothering feelings &
being "nice." When
disturbed by anger, we peace people often refuse to acknowledge the
conflict &
try to appease. This choice doesn't work. We may confront, but if we
don't know &
speak carefully to his/ her condition, reconciliation doesn't happen.
I believe my 1st responsibility is to seek to change myself, to
deepen my understanding, to examine my mo- tives. Sometimes a shift in
my perception can accomplish the healing.
If
carefully telling the person what's going on with me doesn't resolve
the difficulties and anger, it's time for mediation. The mediator can
make it possi- ble for each to listen with less fear blocking
communication. Without
resolution, the next step could involve a mediator meeting
separately with conflicting par- ties, interpreting each to the other.
If there's still no resolution, they must sepa- rate and work
individually to forgive and understand the other and themselves. Perhaps building a
new US society instead of attacking the old might begin a
transformation. Perhaps we need to be
the changes we want to see in others. Attacking the powerful forces
of death could lead to the warmakers' fear affec- ting the peacemakers.
Adam
Curle sees 3 obstacles to peace: quiescence;
revolution; conflict of equals. We
need to act from awareness of the good in others so that good is
expressed, and listen attentively with inner stillness and
receptivity. Peace- making's
purpose is to liberate the victims and free the oppressors from the
degradation in which they are trapped. Peacemakers are on the side of
all who are trapped by war: civilians; soldiers; or political
leaders. Belief in
violence's effectiveness in resolving problems is the peacemaker's
only enemy.
Protest
& resistance can be preludes to reconciliation.
Both these ways may open to reconciliation; they may not. How
do we soften the heart of our opposition by protest & resistance?
We must approach them with
respect- ful concern and an
effort to see things from their point of view. Gandhi taught us that
it is ours to trust that we may have planted some seeds on fertile
ground, [even in our failures], but we don't know when, if ever, they
will be harvested. What gifts might we bring today to the
Koreans, [Trump, terrorists foreign & domestic, drug cartels,
genocidal militarists], to show them the huma- nity we wish they would
show others? Perhaps
understanding, respect for divine potential, inviting a show of
concern from them for the oppressed with our own concern for them, or
listening. [These gifts] are
the substance of reconciliation.
Compassionate
Listening—Compassionate
Listening is a gift I believe we can give everyone with whom we have
differences, [dangerous or other- wise]. At the heart of every violent
act is an unhealed wound. I
searched for how peace people might heal these wounds caused by
excessive violence. I recognized that non-judgmental listening was a great healing process.
I prac- ticed it with family, friends, local conflicts, Soviets,
Libyans, Palestinians, & both pro-and anti-Palestinian Israelis. I
joined with Adam Curle and Herb Walters, both of whom were doing
their own work in non-judgmental listening in the Balkans, the
American South, and with the Contras.
In
this listening, the listener seeks the truth &
wounds of the person questioned, behind any masks of hostility &
fear. Listeners don't defend themselves, but accept what others say
as their perception. A Compassionate Listening Team should
be a prelude to other methods of nonviolence, such as demonstrations
or other witnesses. With Compassionate
Listening, the listener &
the listened to can hear what they think, change their opinions and
make more informed decisions. I'm
talking about discerning, listening with the spiritu- al ear, not
listening with a "human ear," not deciding who's right and
who's wrong and fixing it.
By
Compassionate Listening we
may awaken the mystery, God, if it lies sleeping and thus learn of
the partial truth the other is carrying, for each of us carries some
portion of Truth. How can we make a place for an
organization, trusted by both sides, that could find the human face
of the "enemy" and carry that message to the other side?
Herb Walters says: "Our
job as peace makers is not to take sides; it is to seek truth. It
is to humanize rather than dehumanize,
to seek out the best in all sides," [to discover the divine
possibili- ties in every situation]," to "find in each
person's life, sorrow & suffering enough to disarm all hostility"
[Longfellow].
Forgiveness—All
"our" wars, it seems, ended with us as victors feeling
justified, while the vanquished are forgotten or oppressed;
[others are taking a different path.] Some of the Vets who attended
Thich Nhat Hahn's retreat [men- tioned earlier], decided to go to
Vietnam &
acknowledge directly the harm they had done, restoring with their own
hands what they had destroyed; they
then asked forgiveness; each participating Vet has a new
understanding of peace.
[What if we made pilgrimages to
directly express our sorrow and make amends to the long list of
ethic groups & nations we have harmed through racism, nuclear
weapons, & militarism]? A
small group of dedicated people can make great changes. Mutual
healing, understanding, & love—& reconciliation—can
spring up between strangers who were once enemies. Such
reconciliation might mean a healthier planet's [evolution] & a
nobler human race; the way we respond to our suffering determines the
future of the world.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
322 Nonviolence and Community: Reflections on the Alternatives to
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
322 Nonviolence and Community: Reflections on the Alternatives to
Violence Project (By Newton Garver & Eric Reitan; 1995)
About the Authors—Newton Garver is a member of Buffalo Meeting & teaches philosophy at SUNY at Buffalo. He became acquainted with Friends at Swarthmore College . He has made contribution to Friends Journal & written Pamphlet #250. He became active in Alternatives to Violence Project (AVP) in 1989. Eric Reitan has been a visiting Assistant philosophy professor at Paci- fic Lutheran University , receiving his doctorate from SUNY at Buffalo . He be- came involved in AVP as a grad student and has been doing work- shops in Washington State .
Introduction—In 1975, inmates at Greenhaven prison asked some vi- siting Quakers for help in preparing a program for teenagers; from their colla- boration grew the AVP. One central mission of AVP is to encourage and train - people in the use of nonviolent conflict-resolution techniques. The main mis- sion is to invite people to change themselves, so that they become AVP peo- ple in their everyday lives.
The mission is advanced through workshops held in prisons, schools, and other community settings. The goals are to: cultivate a climate of affirma- tion, openness, and self-worth; build a community among its participants; teach participants how to overcome communication barriers set up by into- lerance and thoughtlessness; teach basic approaches towards resolving con- flicts. Exercises include: affirmation; cooperation; self-exploration; trust- building; confronting & accommodating differences; role-playing; and humor.
PART ONE: The Practical Elements of an AVP workshop—Even long-standing grudges can be transformed by the friendly atmosphere of the workshop & a group can be kept together [for the workshop’s duration]. New behavior can be learned after a few sessions, & a proud, quick-tempered, vulnerable person can be transformed into someone confident & in control. 10 practical elements of an AVP workshop work together to create an experi- ence of a safe & challenging community: Voluntarism; Teamwork; Ground Rules; Transforming Power; Learning by Experience; Spiritual Focus; Pro- gressive Focus; Cumulative Focus; Light and Livelies; Feedback.
1. Voluntarism—AVP facilitators are volunteers; this has always been a condition of AVP leadership. The essential requirement is that each facilitator participates wholeheartedly, as a whole person. Voluntarism has added signi- ficance in prisons; such institutions tend to enrich professionals at the expense of the clientele. Voluntarism on the participant’s part is equally important; a person going through the motions [to satisfy some requirement] isn’t going to learn much. Physical presence can be mandated; attention & understanding cannot.
2. Teamwork—All AVP workshops are conducted by a team. The main reasons are that several different people are indispensable for perceiving and responding to what is happening at various levels in a workshop, and that the non-hierarchical cooperative leadership modeled by a team is an indispensable component of the kind of community leadership skills taught by AVP.
Outstanding group-members [have the danger of] relegating everyone but the star to being an audience, which isn't good for receiving affirmation, making choices, or learning from experience. The training team generally con- sists of 2-5 persons; inmates are always a part of the team. The “lead trainer” proposes an agenda, schedules a team meeting before the workshop, conducts planning meetings, & writes the report; trainers take turns at leading. Manuals have been compiled on the basis of workshop experience; trainers can initiate variations.
3. Ground Rules—One of the 1st things to happen in a workshop is agreement on Ground Rules: no put-downs/ affirm yourself & others; confiden- tiality/listen—don’t interrupt; right to pass/volunteer yourself only. Confidentiality includes not reporting on participants & asking them not to talk outside of work- shop. Ground Rules set the tone in AVP workshops: non-critical, non-intellec- tual, & non-confrontational.
4. Transforming Power—The concept of Transforming Power is “the central philosophy of AVP.” It derives from Larry Appsey’s Transforming Power for Peace. [It has to do with hoping/trusting that appealing to the good in ano- ther person can/will result in a positive outcome]. Transforming Power is somewhat mystical as well as practical; it does not depend on means-ends relations and comes with no guarantees. When it works it transforms me, the other person, and the situation. Such power is very real and accessible to everyone.
The founders of AVP wanted to avoid words like “God” & “love,” because they sensed that many inmates would associate those words with repression & denial. In Lincoln Nebraska , the cantor of a synagogue left [friendly] messages on a Klu Klux Klan member’s answering machine after the member made threatening messages to him. They eventually had dinner together, & when the Klansman’s disability got worse, he moved into the cantor’s house, where he died some months later. The human tragedy is that many of us seldom stretch our inner powers, seldom risk creative alternatives, in the more ordinary chal- lenges of living. Transforming Power is something that changes a threatening situation into a neutral or friendly one. Nothing is more central to AVP than giving people the skills & confidence that will enable them to have growing con- fidence in this great resource.
5. Learning by Experience—Nonviolence does not consist of simply not hitting people. We must define violence much more broadly to include psy- chological & social violence as well as pugnacious & ideological attitudes with- in its scope; it isn't just a kind of action but a pattern of behavior that includes both actions & dispositions. Personal violence is often a pattern of behavior whose history of reinforcement includes escape from or denial of reality. Lear- ning nonviolence involves learning new patterns of behavior under conflict & provocation.
“Ours is a process of seeking and sharing, not of teaching. We do not bring answers to the people we work with. We do not have the answers.” AVP Manual
6. Spiritual Focus—The appeal to Transforming power is unabashedly spiritual. It focuses on the soul or character of the person and the well-being of the group rather than maintaining the good order of society. AVP [promotes] behavioral alternatives to doing or accepting violence. It emphasizes acknow- ledging feelings, especially those of anger, rather than on repression. We have with us a spiritual core that opens us to Transforming Power. AVP workshops try to strengthen the capacity to express and respond to Transforming Power.
7. Progressive Focus, Cumulative Process—An AVP workshop con- sists of 6 to 9 sessions (22-25 hours) and is meant to develop more and more trust among participants. We start with Adjective Name Exercise. The [often humorous] names chosen in this exercise are then used throughout the work- shop. The facilitator sets the pattern with an affirming alliterative adjective name. It is important to distinguish and separate the various skills that nonvio- lence requires—affirmation, good will, trust, careful listening, communication, cooperation, gentle humor, conflict resolution etc.; it is equally important to integrate them and make use of them as a package.
8-10. Light and Livelies/Varied Pace/Feedback—These are quick ex- ercises used to lighten the mood or quicken the tempo of the work-shop. The point is to make use of play and laughter to bind the participants closer together into community. Each AVP workshop session has its own agenda; there is ten- sion between sticking to the agenda and following the lead of the moment. There is no magic formula for resolving such tension. Space needs to be made for what gets cut off (e.g. a sheet for unanswered questions is posted). Feed- back is crucial for experiential learning. Even if the facilitators learn nothing about what needs to be done or redone, a time for evaluation give participants a chance to consider what their experience has been and to practice commu- nication skills in doing so. For a workshop to succeed, it must be a safe place to get deeply involved or to share or express feelings. AVP facilitators regularly process exercises and debrief participants in role plays.
Experience of a Safe and Challenging Community—An AVP work- shop is removed from the hurly-burly of winning and losing, of achieving and failing, of getting and spending. Even in a [workshop’s] temporary environment a genuine experience of community is possible; the community can be exten- ded beyond the workshop. It is important for nonviolence that the community be open and accessible to all rather than restrictive. In the most successful cases the experience projects itself beyond the immediate circumstances.
Nothing deserves the name of community if it fails to provide support [& challenge] for its members; [that is a goal] from the very outset. AVP encoura- ges talking that creates interactions with others in unfamiliar ways; it sets up a new pattern of interaction for the participants. The interactions not only consti- tute a step toward community, but also reveal something about the other per- son & oneself. Alternatives to violence are patterns of action which grow out of & which in turn nurture the human interaction that define such a safe, challen- ging community.
PART TWO: Metaphysical and Ethical Presuppositions of AVP—AVP assumes a world-view different from world-views prevailing in US society at large. The Manual states: “Ours is a process of seeking and sharing, not of teaching. We don't bring answers to the people we work with. We don't have the answers.” 2 pre-suppositions are essential to this underlying world view. 1st, AVP’s mission is grounded in an ethic of community; 2nd, Transforming Power is the resource by which this community is cultivated.
What Community is—The Manual states: People need community. They need to know that the community is safe for them, so that they will be free to risk change. This requires cooperation, respect & caring from its mem- bers for it & for each other, & nonviolent ways of challenging & turning around those who abuse it. “Community” is a condition between people, characterized by a set of attitudes & by strategies of interaction. When one works together with others in solving problems, one develops a sense of belonging as well as caring & respect.
Where frequent personal interaction is lacking, we tend toward formal or rule-governed interactions, ones that are subject to a society ethic rather than a community ethic. Violence within community is dealt with by mercy, forgiveness, and reintegration. Violence between communities is dealt with by mediation, compromise, even violence. Criminals within a society are typically deemed to have somehow forfeited full membership in the “community.”
A close community is not free of conflict, and should not be. The point is that it addresses conflict constructively rather than destructively, with respect of one member for another. When conflicts arise, they are addressed by exami- ning needs and interests which underlie conflicting aims & then seeking cour- ses of action which satisfy as far as possible the most important needs and interests of all disputing parties. Effective communication among group mem- bers is an essential part of community.
A fundamental presupposition of AVP is that the basic needs and inte- rests of persons are best met in cooperative environments. When the members of a group aim at the satisfaction of needs and interests, these aims are rarely if ever completely incompatible. What holds an AVP community together must be something within individual members rather than something imposed on them from without. This spirit within persons is something that is both com- munal and individual.
The computer simulation “Prisoner’s Dilemma” is a variable-sum game where a cooperative contestant can achieve the highest overall score without ever getting a higher score than the immediate antagonist. Community in the moral sense is a dynamic state characterized by a group of persons who consider the needs and interests of each member of the group to be of value, who act so as not to compromise the needs and interests of others, who refrain from coercion, who seek creative and generally cooperative ways of satisfying the underlying needs and interest of a conflict.
“There is in the universe a power that is able to transform hostility and destruction into cooperation and community, and to do justice among us … tuning into it enables us and opponents to realize our birthright of peace and dignity.” AVP policy statement
The moral sense of the word “community” in which it refers to a certain dynamic state or condition rather than a certain collection of people, obviously differs from other common senses of the word. [In groups which we call “community” in the common sense of the word, the moral] state of community is often undeveloped or completely nonexistent. An AVP workshop tries to create a temporary actual, [moral] community. Does violence ever really work? Since violence destabilizes human affairs, its success is only tempo- rary, and it never succeeds in promoting community between the victim of violence and the perpetrator.
The Kind of Commitment to Community Required by the Ethic of Community—AVP seems grounded in an ethic, a moral perspective which requires commitment to a certain kind of community. What kind of commit- ment to community is required? [What need is there for an ethic] re- quiring this sort of commitment? Most of us have some sort of commit- ment to community. Violence might be acceptable if [community began and ended with those around us, or if it included only those “like us” in some fashion].
AVP’s presupposition has the theme that praiseworthy acts have culti- vation & preservation of community as their end; blameworthy acts have dis- ruption or thwarting of community as their end. An “end” can be inherent or purposive. Inherent end is what is immediately caused by the act; purposive end is what you expect will occur & which is the ultimate purpose for which you act. If the cultivation & preservation of community were the ultimate pur- pose of praiseworthy acts, but not necessarily the inherent end of such acts, I would be called upon to do what was necessary to achieve the ultimate result of maximal community. While the creation of community can't be the imme- diate effect of your acts alone, the thwarting of community can be an imme- diate effect of your acts.
Community can be your acts' inherent end when: 1) it makes commu- nity possible and does not thwart it; and 2) your act is designed to encourage others to do their part in cultivating community. The ethic underlying AVP does not condone any act that violates the strategies of community. Beyond not doing evil, you are called upon to strive to reach out to others so as to encou- rage them to participate in community as well.
The “AVP Mandala” is made up of 3 concentric circles, with the outer 2 divided into sections. The core circle is “Transforming Power”; the next circle is divided in half between “Respect for Self” & “Caring for Others; the 3rd circle is divided into thirds between “Expect the Best,” “Think Before Reacting,” and “Look for a Nonviolent Path. When action in accordance with the strategies of community is informed by Transforming Power, such action will not only have community as its inherent end, but will serve to maximize community.
2 metaphysical presuppositions undergird the ethic of community in- formed by Transforming Power. AVP philosophy states: “We believe that only when the birthright of dignity, self-respect, & self-actualization is made real for all of us will we have a just & peaceful world … Every person has value simply by being a person, & this value grounds the [birth] right of every person.” It is useful to think of metaphysical presuppositions as even more basic than an ethical one. To act out of respect for [the birthright of others] amounts to fol- lowing the strategies of community. Community is a context uniquely suited to a life of dignity, self-respect, and self-actualization.
Transforming Power: The Resource for Cultivating and Maintaining Community—Cultivating community with another person consists in seeking to develop with that person the dynamic condition we outlined above. [By respec- ting another’s birthright I respect my own]. The value of every person demands that I pursue a community that never excludes anyone. AVP’s philosophy statement asserts: “There is in the universe a power that is able to transform hostility and destruction into cooperation & community, & to do justice among us … tuning into it enables us and opponents to realize our birthright of peace and dignity.” Its role in conflict is as a spiritual force that can work through us, if we follow strategies that open up the conflict to its influence. Hostile and con- flicting parties are moved to put aside their enmity.
Barriers to community exist both within ourselves and in others, and the disciplines associated with Transforming Power are guides for breaking down these barriers. Anyone who sees you according to some pre-determined stereotype or category [i.e. hostile], will interpret all your actions in the light of that stereotype. [Since offering community] does not fit the person’s stereo- typed picture of you, your overtures are apt to be taken as dishonest. Seeking to forge some kind of human contact or relationship is important for attaining this end.
Persons who have a limited perception of their own capacities may not be able to enter into community with others. By asking for somebody’s help, you give that person the opportunity to have an impact in a way that promotes community instead of thwarting it. The ethic underlying AVP is committed to cultivating community with all those with whom one interacts in the course of ordinary human living. Acting in such a way will further the possibility of achie- ving the dynamic condition of community [and the birthright of all persons].
Nonviolence consists partly of patterns of behavior & habits of response; it is an affair of the spirit, and requires a spirit that comes from within. The best that can be done is to teach some skills that nonviolence requires, to devise & organize experiences in which its spirit is more likely than not to be communi- cated and strengthened. While we fear the violence of others, we often ratio- nalize our own violence, [saying] there is no alternative. In such a world one main task of Friends [and AVP] is to teach the alternatives. Alternatives to violence are as real and as vital as force and coercion. AVP is a resource not only for understanding the nature of violence and its realistic alternatives but also for discovering or rediscovering the spirit of hope and community which lies at the heart of a nonviolent way of life.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
323. An Experiment in Faith: Quaker Women Transcending
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
323. An Experiment in Faith: Quaker Women Transcending
Differences (by Margery Post Abbott; 1995)
About
the Author—Margery
Post Abbott was the Northern Pacific Yearly
Meeting
(YM)
Outreach Committee's 1st clerk, &
worked to strengthen widely scattered small meetings stretched across
WA, OR, ID, &
MT. She helped develop 3
publications offering guidelines for visitors &
visited, worship groups, &
small meetings. This
pamphlet is an outgrowth of her meetings and friendships with
Evangelical Friends in the Pacific Northwest.
[Introduction]—I
have come to terms with a fuller understanding of Quaker faith &
practice in a worship group of Evangelical &
Liberal women. God's
presence has opened me to unexpected depths in my own faith. The
worship group's years of regular meetings have brought us to a point
of real friendship &
trust. It
forces me to confront my prejudices about Evangelicals. I affirm anew
the centrality of prayer, stillness in worship, calls to
action in the world, &
communicating how I have come to know God &
the paradoxes I find there. George Fox's "experimental"
knowledge of God in the 17th century spoke of the practical experience of religion. Today
the same word conveys ideas of testing our faith through failures and
successes like this unlikely group of women.
THE
WOMEN'S
GROUP—In
1985, one Evangelical & one Liberal wo- man formed a friendship as
they traveled together
and shared their experiences at various Quaker gatherings. They
brought together several of us from Mult- nomah Monthly
Meeting
(MM)
and Reedwood Friends Church, originally to encourage each other in
our individual ministries &
leadership roles within
the Society of Friends. For close to 10 years, the "Multwood
Group" of 8 to 10 women has met to discuss readings and provide
spiritual support. Northwest
YM (Evan.)
&
North Pacific YM (Liberal) are at opposite extremes of Friends' traditions
in the US, and are both isolated geographically and organization- ally
from the Quaker majority in this country.
In
the Multwood Group the distinction among Friends have acquired
individual faces; our [growing] understanding has been direct and personal personal. One
from each YM has been drawn to the other tradition. Others are suspended between the 2 traditions. All are seeking a fresh voice
within the Society of Friends; all are learning new ways to act out
our faith. The
Group has used a book focus, worship sharing, or a focus of concern
in their format over the years. Evangelicals still struggle with
women's roles in Northwest YM. In North Pacific YM, the struggle is more the balancing of [meeting
service, personal life, and being true to ones self.] Both groups
seek to recognize the feminine qualities of God. Willingness to
listen is a critical aspect of our experiments.
MAKING
CONNECTIONS—Several
in the Multwood Group worked to- gether on
Friends
World Committee for Consultation projects
for years before meeting to explore spiritual journeys; we were quite
tentative to begin with, checking out prayer &
worship traditions &
language [with the "other" tradition]. We
needed to learn trust before we could speak easily of what
others would see as alien
or painful belief &
actions.
All of us have gradually taken
on new language. "Leadership role," "ex- ternal
responsibility," &
"formal position" later came to be spoken of as "mini- stry,"
a process of discerning God's leadings
for us. The similarity & individu- ality of spiritual lives becomes evident as we opened
up.
An Evangelical
Friend &
I shared an interior wall image that
was cutting off part of ourselves from the Light; I chose a window
to let in the Light, while she found doors in the wall and flung them
open. [I then had the sense that] we were accompanying one ano- ther on
our spiritual journeys.
ENCOUNTERING
EVANGELICAL
QUAKERS—After
20 years of igno- ring Christianity,
I have come to know that the vivid workings of God in me are the
inward teaching of Christ. I am pushed hard [to learn of] the reality
of
Jesus'
divinity. I
grew up in Philadelphia meeting with unprogrammed worship; I
as- sumed that no musical instruments was permitted and that "hireling
ministers" were against the basic tenets of Friends' practice.
I
was rather naive about the changes in, and the spectrum of Friends'
worship and theology. The Multno- mah Meeting was the only unprogrammed
meeting in Portland, OR's long list of Quaker churches.
I
encountered at
the 5th
World Conference
of Friends in
Kenya the full range of world Quakerism, [which helped] me understand
the Friends churches near where I lived. In
Kenya, I experienced the energy of worship there on 4 occasions. The
Conference generated [Liberal and Evangelical queries of the "other
tradition"]:
Evangelical
Queries
Liberal
Queries
How
can you know someone is worshiping if they aren't singing and
praising God?
How
can you expect people to stay awake for an hour of silence?
You mean you don't believe in Christ?
How do you learn of God if you don't read the Bible [and talk about
your belief in God]?
Liberal Queries
How can you listen for the word of God, if someone is always talking?
How can you find what God wants for you if someone's telling you what
to believe?
You mean you actually believe in "Hell?"
These questions suggest the
challenge of us participating in a 1 body or falling under 1 name.
I'm pushed [into exploring] the roots of my faith, finding my own
voice for [vocal ministry] & seeking what is essential to being a
Friend. How does "worshiping in spirit & in truth"
link [the variety of] Friends together today?
VOCAL
PRAYER—Prayer
is between me & God, unspoken & intimate, & [mostly not
to be a shared experience]. Resistance from several in the group has
made prayer uncomfortable for the whole group. I shared disliking
worship sharing with some of my Evangelical Friends. We set aside an
evening for tal- king about prayer & joining in vocal prayer, some
verbally, some silently. Christ Jesus was present in a prayer &
["laying on of hands"] for facing the coming death of
someone's husband, for those of both traditions.
The rapid pace the
Evangelical women practiced left no space for si- lence, our own
words, or for holding another before the Inward Light; I couldn't
trust the process. One woman said she uses spoken prayer to be pulled
into awareness of God's presence. As the prayer group becomes
centered, prayers take on a life of their own; they build on each
other. In the strongest prayer ex- periences, only the healing's depth
& the strength of being uplifted is remem- bered, not the words. In
this, the words take on the character of a gathered meeting, a sort
of communal mysticism. [I can't get into the rhythm & pace
Evangelical women use in prayer, but I am beginning to comprehend the expe- rience].
WORSHIP/
VOCAL
MINISTRY—I
love silence that creates space for encounter with God in silent
worship; Evangelicals desire song, prayer, & challenging
message. Sometimes I go over the week's needs, for friends, or a
problem's solution. Other times I'm drawn into awareness of Presence,
instruc- tion, or prayer. I seek to hear the Spirit spoken during
worship; words not for me find their own place. In Kenya, 1991, I
felt a new depth in preaching & song & became aware of a
melding of words & silence. The language "barri- er" took
me outside preconceived notions about preaching's &
programming's limitations, & allowed me to worship with these
people.
Evangelical Friends' concepts
of individual ministry & service, & "relea- sing" of
individuals for paid service in speaking ministry & pastoral
duties bumps up against my understanding of "hireling ministry"
as antithetical to Friends. What is true to Quaker practice in
Evangelical Churches is the time of expectant waiting, anywhere from
a few minutes to a ½-hour,
in which anyone may share vocal ministry. The
demand for regular
preparation for a certain Evangelical woman pastor is
a challenge. to
keep alive to Christ's touch in the people she meets &
in daily life's
rhythm of; messages come from unexpec- ted places. She creates a form
for the message's spirit
that speaks to others; God's
work is as direct in sermon preparation as it is in an hour of silent worship.
There
are times when a pastor or sermon-giver recognized a prepared message
as inappropriate
&
either spoke afresh, or invited the meeting to wor- ship in
silence. For me, daily meditation, or
prayer nourishes me,
leads
me to the
center that is in God. Potential
messages arise &
are held until they find a
place in spoken words or
the printed page. As I sought guidance I came to know new richness in
worship &
found a greater patience as clerk of the mee- ting to listen to the
conduct of business through a difficult issue. I am chal- lenged to
acknowledge that preparation can be part of a more intentional
practice as long as the speaker is faithful to the Holy Spirit.
ACTING
OUT
OUR
FAITH/
WHOLENESS
—The
Evangelical Board of Missions spends 40% of the Northwest YM budget;
and encourages faithful- ness in "heeding Christ's command to make
disciples of all peoples." Elton
Trueblood writes: "Mission has intrinsic value because it
combines worship & ministry, evangelism and work." Near the
Lugulu Hospital in Kenya, Quaker villages typically had
no excessive drinking, no domestic violence; they had opportunities for formal education and much more.
Starting
in the 19th
century, the fervor of Evangelical revival led to mis- sion work
throughout the world. I haven't the knowledge to sort out the
pres- sures of economic and cultural "imperialism" from the
benefits of a Euro-Ame- rican education & work ethic and a way of
living out of faith in God that gives people a means of finding their way through these changes.
Being
a Friend has meant to me "living in the life &
power which takes away the occasion for war," rather than a
specific system defining God or Jesus' Divinity. Public
declaration of faith &
bringing people to the same beliefs is alien to me. Each of us has to
discover the workings of God in our life. We come to know something
of God in one another through individual loving acts guided by God;
the words we use are not
the deciding factor.
Evangelical women brought me
to the 1st International Wesleyan-Holi- ness Women Clergy Conference.
The Holiness Conference was full of energy from passionate sermons and prayers, and often hard for me to comprehend as related to
Quakerism. "Wholeness is ... living in God's
will ... obedient to the Light Within ... regular meditation &
worship ... listening to the Inward Tea- cher ... full use of
gifts given us daily ... acting out the love from God by loving those
around us ... deep joy there for us in God through ... pain
as well as happiness. Seeing holy potential in our brokenness,
coming to a harmonious place in the world about us is common to all
Friends.
SHARING
ABOUT BELIEFS—I
took up an Evangelical challenge to re- spond to questions about
original sin, the trinity,
and other points of doctrine. This exercise helped me know myself and
deepened the trust and comprehen- sion between Evangelical Friends and
I. Times of prayer, worship
out of the stillness, finding ways to speak as I am led, calls to
action, and a desire for wholeness are integral to my faith. My
beliefs are full of paradoxes. The ways of God are found in Jesus'
parables, the Tao Te Ching, Judaism's proverbs, Zen Buddhism's koans,
and all the world's transformation and compassion stories.
There is an ocean of darkness and the ocean of light and love that
flows over it.
Evangelical Friends ask:
How can Liberal meetings call themselves Quakers without accepting
the basic beliefs of early Friends? [I ask: How can Evangelical
Friends call themselves Quakers while they have "steeple-houses,"
"hireling ministers,"
prepared music, and prepared "empty rituals?]" I
am not unusual in finding an internal "stop" that inhibits
my speaking of Christ.
Creeds do not fit my
knowledge of the power and dynamic nature of the Inward Christ.
Having no "correct belief" allows many of us to be found by
and to find God in surprising ways. We
go back and forth on these questions and are challenged to explore
the unquestioned assumptions in our own faith and practice.
The
scarcity of Evangelical
Friend pastors, and meetings
without a sig- nificant Quaker base makes them at times
indistinguishable from other evan- gelical churches. Waiting
on the Lord in worship, in business, or individual action can be
lost in the fervor of the Christian message and in seeking con- verts.
It is easy to complain that the Liberal meeting for worship too
often becomes meeting for counseling or discussion of social concern.
[How does one speak concerns for others and the world in a
worshipful, "waiting-on-the-Lord" way? What is the Lord
calling on you to say?
[On my journey], I have
learned something of proclaiming what I know of God, [in order to]
convey the strength, joy, & pain that comes of transformation. I
believe that "Christ is the way"; the way is there in
multiple faiths, even in faiths which do not recognize Christ; it is
possible to sense God without a common language. In opening me to
tremendous possibilities, God working within has seared and forced me
to recognize the strength of old patterns which drive me away from
the leadings of God. I have shifted from valuing only concrete
actions to openly recognizing my reliance on God's leadings.
Enough diversity can be a
positive force, by snapping open our own resistance and leaving
cracks for God to enter; too much can overwhelm and numb one. Diverse
groups require hard work, expectant waiting without [ex- pecting
specific results], and periods of personal and group discomfort &
faith to wait as long as necessary through "dry" periods.
Only acknowledging au- thentic work of God in all those of faith can
bring constructive seeking of com- mon ground.
How can we approach one another
without expectations, waiting patiently on the Holy Spirit? How can
we accept the limitless, surprising ways God can work in the world? How can we speak our own experience with integrity & honor
authenticity in another's experi- ence? How can we be present to one
another despite differing beliefs, language, or culture? How can we
be open as long as it takes for the group to find its own God-center? How can we listen with open heart and be vulnerable to being changed
as we change others?
[There is an essential message of Friends to be relearned with the depth and passion of Fox and Fell]. What links Evangelical and Liberal as Friends is: Belief in direct experience of God or Christ without mediation of priest or book; Every-day Faith at the center of our lives; Affirmation of and inclusion in the world by the Spirit; A ministry linked to the transforming work of God within each of us; Belief in the equal role of men and women in ministry; Willingness to lis- ten for God within each individual; Faith that the entire meeting may discern God's will as individuals seek the Truth; Living in the "virtue of that life & power which takes away the occasion for war; The inner, spiritual nature of the sacraments.
[There is an essential message of Friends to be relearned with the depth and passion of Fox and Fell]. What links Evangelical and Liberal as Friends is: Belief in direct experience of God or Christ without mediation of priest or book; Every-day Faith at the center of our lives; Affirmation of and inclusion in the world by the Spirit; A ministry linked to the transforming work of God within each of us; Belief in the equal role of men and women in ministry; Willingness to lis- ten for God within each individual; Faith that the entire meeting may discern God's will as individuals seek the Truth; Living in the "virtue of that life & power which takes away the occasion for war; The inner, spiritual nature of the sacraments.
Coming to stand with each other and speak with each other before God, the Eternal Listener, is essential. This experiment can only work if each partici- pants approaches it with an open heart, recognizing the hunger in each of us to know God.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
324. Traveling In (by Douglas V. Steere; 1995)
A Story—[I packed for a trip East to visit children & grandchildren & made the long drive to a motel in Billings, MT]. As I went to unload the trunk, I felt a horrible emptiness in my belly, a knot in my stomach. I opened the trunk & realized I had left my suitcase in our living room. What is the meaning of for- getting a suitcase? We decided to postpone 1 day.] I said, "I could have used 12 days for finishing the manuscript instead of going East." The knot eased as I said those words; the "mistake's" meaning became clear. [My daughter was very understanding & reminded me] that she had canceled a trip at the last minute because she had to paint. [Actually, I wanted to take the trip to use up an] expiring free flight ticket. I had been regretting losing 12 days on my manu- script, but had told myself that I'll make it up. My unconscious said, "No—this is your time for writing."
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
324. Traveling In (by Douglas V. Steere; 1995)
About
the Author—Douglas
Steere (1901-1995) was
a Quaker scholar of philosophy at Haverford College from 1928 to
1963. He served as a repre- sentative to Vatican II and as co-founder
of the Ecumenical Institute of Spiritu- ality. His vision and faith
helped establish Pendle Hill and Radnor Meeting in the 1930's.
Douglas gave his heart and soul to many through his writings,
lec- tures, and retreats he led with his wife, Dorothy.
Acknowledgement—We
give thanks to for the gentle outpouring of love through Douglas and
Dorothy. Their
witness & devotion serve as beacons of light to guide
Pendle Hill's striving to be a center for contemplation and study.
[Introduction]—I
am having to read what I want to say to you. At my age this seems to
be necessary. I am going to speak about "traveling in" and
about my own personal journey. My early religious experience was
typical of that of many young Protestants. At 14 I was deeply moved
by a young evan- gelist and joined the Methodist Church; I transferred
to a Presbyterian Church to save a mile of walking. Finally, I went
to an Evangelical and Reformed Church to play my slide trombone in
their Sunday School orchestra.
I
studied agriculture with a potato specialty at what is now Michigan
State University. My 3rd year I decided to take a year off. I taught
at a high school and joined
the county agriculture agent at night in trips to remote parts of the
county. I got the growing sense that this was not the work I was put
on earth for. I went to Harvard to study philosophy. Instead of
giving a longed-for
frame for my faith and experience, my study of
philosophy at Harvard wiped out what little faith I had.
I wished
that I could have a decisive [conversion] experience such as a fellow
student had, but it has never come to me. I
participated with a silent prayer group; it was at noonday sessions
of silence that I began to pray again. The renewal that came to me
through silent prayer, and the sense of God's guidance grew as I
tried to be faithful to what came during these [sessions] of prayer.
[Pursuing
Philosophy: Study and
Quakerism/ German Spirituality At
2 in the morning, I knelt in prayer and
asked for guidance, whether I should take examinations to pursue
philosophy.
I
was led to go into each
of the
4 ex- aminations
with a quiet mind, write what I could and
accept the outcome. Some
weeks later, I was notified that I had passed the comprehensives and
needed to choose
an acceptable thesis &
take language tests to fulfill require- ments for the doctorate
program.
At
Oxford I met a Quaker doctor named Henry Gillet; he
became and
remained a friend for the rest of his life.
With an Oxford reading
group I en- countered a silent Quaker meeting; for the 1st time I
felt
the power of Christ's indwelling spirit &
experienced a "gathered" or "covered" meeting.
Dr. Gillet set up a meeting with Rufus Jones at Haverford College,
from which I became Jones' junior colleague &
taught philosophy at Haverford for
the
rest of my professional life. I decided to write a doctoral thesis on
the Catholic Baron von Hügel's writings.
I
came
to know Evelyn Underhill, an Anglican under Von
Hügel's
spiritual direction. She
writes: "[In the breast of every person] ordinary contemplation
is open to all men & women. Without it they aren't wholly
conscious or alive... The spring of the amazing energy which enables
the great mystic to rise to freedom and dominate his world is extant
in all of us, an integral part of our humanity." She had not had
the major experiences that marked the great mystics, but she did
have a "slowing down." She wrote
and led
many retreats in an ancient re- treat house
in Pleshey, Essex during
the closing 15 years of her life.
I
came
to Haverford College in 1928 not as one dramatically trans- formed, but
rather as one who knew something about what a contemporary Quaker,
Elizabeth Vining, calls "minor ecstasies." I hope that my
life is one that goes on experiencing a continuous conversion. I
married Dorothy Steere in 1929, and we then non-Quakers were included
with a little group of Quakers who in 1930 established Pendle Hill
(PH).
I
found in Doctor Henry T. Hodgkin, a British Quaker doctor who spent
25 years in China, &
PH's 1st director, the greatest Christian I had ever come to know
intimately. Each
morning Henry spent an hour divided between the silent time of inward
listening & prayer, reading some devotional classic, & writing in a daybook the insights & concerns that had come to
him. The social concern we acted on through the American Friends
Service Committee (AFSC) was feeding children in western
Pennsylvania's
&
West Virginia's
mining region.
Early
on, Dorothy and I were reluctant to join the Quakers, until we read
John Woolman's Journal,
where
we found someone who lived in the world as we did, who supported his
family and his journey by his own labor as we meant to do, and
someone in whom the Inner Guide had brought together and laid upon
him both inward tendering and a concern for his fellows that he fully car- ried out in his life. We
agreed that the time had come for us to throw in our lot with the
Quakers. During the 1960's, we attended 3 sessions of Vatican Coun- cil & with Father Godfrey Diekmann founded the Ecumenical
Institute of Spi- rituality, for Protestant and Catholic scholars.
I
met Dr. Maria Schlüter-Hermkes
in 1931, &
she encouraged me to come to Germany to explore the world of German
Roman Catholic spirituality. In
due time I was
taken
to meet the famous Abbot Herwegen of the Benedic- tine Maria Laach
monastery. The Abbot saw salvation in being part of a family or a
community &
not by any private nurturing. He sent me as a companion &
spiritual guide Father Damasus Winzen, a young monk near my own age. Father Damasus was to become one of the most beloved friends of my life. He later came to the US to see where Maria Laach might be
lodged should the Nazis drive them out of Germany; he stayed here.
At
the end of his life he said: "I see quite clearly that I owe my
present inner happiness, my peace, my confidence & my joy ... [to
being] certain that I am infinitely loved by God." Through Maria
Schlüter-Hermkes,
I
met some of the great German spirits in the Roman Catholic Community
in 1933-34: Alois Zempf; Theodore Hecker; Dr. Scheinung; Joseph
Bernhardt; and Romano Guardini; I had evenings with the last one
mentioned in his home.
[Writing
Books on Prayer & How to Pray]—An
old lady in Solebury, PA gave me board &
room weekends &
the use of a table in an ancient wood- shed. There I wrote Prayer
&
Worship in 1937. Under
the title Dimensions of
Prayer I enlarged the
1st
book in
1962. I am sympathetic with using
medita- tion practices that still the mind &
relax the body; they are "vestibule exercises. " It
makes a difference if I enter it in awareness that I am besieged by and im- mersed in love that is without qualification, instead of
immediately projecting prayer.
Meister
Eckhart says, "God is foolishly in love with me. He seems to
have forgotten heaven &
earth &
deity. His entire business is with me alone, to give me everything
to comfort me, ... suddenly ... wholly ... perfectly ... to all
creatures ... Why are you not aware of [God's giving]?
Because you aren't at home
in the soul's inmost center." Bernard of Clairvaux says, "You
will always be rash if you attribute any priority or any predominant
share to yourself. For [God] loves both more than you &
before you love at all."
It
makes a difference to enter prayer with a deep consciousness of the
divine initiative. It
continues during prayer &
undergirds my very life when I turn from conscious prayer to other
daily tasks.
That love has been laid over
the world for its healing long before I came; I simply enter into the
ongoing stream. [In this stream] there is: adoration &
thankfulness; contrition &
yielding; petition &
intercession; &
[especially] listening for the biddings that are laid upon us by the
Inward Guide. Paul Claudel
says, "All prayer is simply thankfulness that God is."
[Meeting for Worship]—[I
must say something about meeting for wor- ship to]
explain the Quaker union of God's guiding hand in
our lives &
the "holy nudges" &
concerns laid on us for services beyond meeting doors. [Vocal
mini- stry is always a possibility], although it is common for the hour
to pass in com- plete silence. It has given me specific things to be
done &
the strength to do them ... or rimless concerns that are kept before
me until they come to some degree of clarity ...
It has changed my
mind when I didn't mean to change. It has firmed me up when I might
have yielded ... It has scarified me &
broken down the hull of my life &
shown me how I might live ... It isn't what I give that makes me
suffer, but what I hold back. My
mind has wandered like a hummingbird on holiday ... & I have felt
moments of intensity and concentration and awareness of what life
could be like."
Donald
Court says, "There are times to reach down to a level where I
can ... be taught how to respond instead of to react, how to open
the road to a spirit blocked by busyness, self-importance, ...
self-pity, &
depression."
Occa- sionally in meeting for
worship, we seem to be taken
beyond ourselves &
in- stead of praying, once in a while we were to be prayed in. The
London Rus- sian Orthodox Archbishop Anthony Bloom describes these
moments where effortful prayer is meant to stop &
where the gift of the effortless sense of the Presence appears.
Bloom
instructed an old lady who had never perceived God's presence to tidy
up her room &
then:
"look around &
try to see where you live because I am sure ...
it's a long time since you
have really seen your room. Then take your
knitting &
for 15 minutes knit before
God's
face ... without saying any
prayer ... just knit &
try to enjoy the peace of your room." The response he later got
was: "I began to knit &
I became more &
more aware of the silence. Needles hit the arm of the chair &
the clock was ticking peacefully, &
there was nothing to bo- ther about ... The silence around began to
come & meet the silence in me & all of a sudden I perceived
that the silence was a presence & at the heart of the silence
there was one
who is all stillness & all peace & all parts."
[Attentiveness and
Obedience]—William James
says: "All about our working consciousness, parted from it by
filaments of screens, there lie poten- tial forms of consciousness
entirely different ... If the doors of perception were cleansed,
everything would appear to man as it is—infinite." Along
with the gift of presence there seems to come, now to this person &
now to that, "holy nud- ges"—tasks
&
concerns that
need to be undertaken. Corporate meeting for worship is of special
importance in initiating &
in dealing with them.
Since a shunned or neglected task forces God to
adjust God's strategy, my response may have cosmic consequences.
Thomas Mann said: Religious- ness is
attentiveness &
obedience." Unless attentiveness is linked to obedi- ence, a
deeper bond is missing. Adrian
von Spier writes: "Once open to the light one
may ask God to claim one
more essentially & profoundly, ... on con- dition that one
doesn't refuse the 1st small act that God demands of one."
3
strong voices from the 17th
century underline both the guides laying on us specific things to be
done as well as the promptness required in carrying out these inward
directions.
Francois
de Sales: Devotion is
the promptitude, fervor, affection, and agility which we show in the
service of God, [who] requires a faithful fulfillment of the merest
trifle given us ... rather than ... ardent aspiration to things to
which we are not called.
Isaac
Penington: There is
that near you which will guide. Wait for it and be sure to keep to
it.
Augustine
Baker: Mind your
call. That's all in all.
[My
example of answering a call to service is that of] Emma Noble, wife of a foreman in Oxford's locomotive
works. In the 1920's, South Wales coal mining areas had appalling
unemployment and misery. [In
meeting for worship she felt called to] visit this area and see if
there was anything Quakers could do. A clearness committee saw "right
ordering" in her concern. The 1st valley seemed to have no
opening for
Quaker ministries. She didn't feel released to return. In the course
of some days in Rhonda Valley a way began to open. The
Nobles were released for what turned out be some years of service and a long-term program of work. It grew to involve members of
Parliament, a royal visit, and a program of legislation.
Jesus
promised those who would follow his leading 3 things. They would be
absurdly happy, entirely fearless, &
always in trouble. The
one
to
whom the concern has come may often be quite unready to carry it out
until he or she has been changed &
reshaped in ways that call for greater flexibili- ty &
openness. Even the community supporting the concern may have to make
painful changes.
Some
Friends have learned to wait to see how the concern, &
his mo- tives for that concern, look the next day or the next week.
They know enough to allow one's detective agency to examine all
aspects of one's concern, [&
to submit it to the scrutiny of others]. How
centered &
flexible are the spirits of people involved in the concern? If
an embarassing waiting, or
the pro- spect of it, succeeds in dissolving away the concern, it
rootlessness has been exposed & it withers away & can be
buried.
Transformative Effect of
"Failed Concerns"—Sometimes
"failed con- cerns" emerge some years later in a different
form that, in the end, actually carried out the original leading in
an amazing fashion. My
wife and I sought a suitable place for a modest Quaker ashram with
Gurdial Malik, where Christian and other great world religions could
be invited to live together for a season and hopefully to irradiate
each other with the rich experiences of their different tra- dition.
Our search failed.
In
1967, 2 residential seminars came into being—one of 5 days in Japan
and the other of 7 days in India. In both places 10 carefully chosen
Christians were matched
with 10 Zen Masters in Japan and 10 outstanding Hindus and scholars
in India.
The Japanese colloquium has
held its 18th
annual meeting for some 3 days in Kyoto. A book appeared in 1977,
called A Zen Christian
Pil- grimage. There's
still no physically established Quaker ashram in either country. As
in the unforeseen unfolding of so many concerns, the waiting or the
drastic reshaping or even the deferment to a future generation does
not invalidate
the significance of these leadings.
Harold Loukes writes: "An
act of love that fails is just as much a part of the divine life as
an act of love that succeeds. Love is measured by its fullness and
not by its reception." John Woolman wrote of his dangerous trip
to visit Wehaloosing & a friendly Indian tribe: "Love was the
first motion." In this writing I have been witnessing to my
faith and experience that love is the first motion. It is a love that
will not let us go and a love that lures us to respond and to fol- low
the biddings of the Inward Guide. To understand [the broad spectrum]
of Christian religion with its mutual caring outreach to the world's
needs, one must return to the love at the heart of things that
undergirds it all and under- girds us all and above all, to realize
that we are not not in this thing alone.
Tribute
[to Mother and Father in
the pamphlet's
beginning]
(by
Helen Steere Horn; 1988)
It's
striking how/ we have paid you tribute with / grape...
red raspberry
preserves
speckled/ with golden
seeds/ &
tangy marmalade/ knobbled with
citrus peel—// each an essence/
gathered in the sun, crushed,/ slivered,
simmered down,/ stirred,
tested./ Concentrated flavor/ holding ruddy light/
for you to
savor/ on your tongues/ ... the young/ sense
how you've done/
this slow essential work/ inside yourselves/ for
years,/ conserving hope,/
preserving gaiety/ distilling
tenderness—// such rare bright essences/ you
glow with/
when we meet.
Poems
About Popper (1988-1995) by
Helen Steere Horn (Open
Door was
written in 1994)
Evening Ride—Even
when names are gone/ &
words
you want are
misting/ out of reach, these roads, / this maze of
lefts &
rights,/ is clear to
you as day.// In the amber evening/ you still carry us unerring/ through
the woods,
past beach/ and marsh & farmstead/ growing up with weeds,/
to a
sure destination.//
Voices
swarm these hills,/ a welter Mother can recall./ [Stories
of pla- ces: extraordinary, tragic, and personal]// ... old
Chris Johansen's—/ solitary since his wife passed on .../ 4 times
Chris nearly died ...// You
turn in &
stop the motor,/ In his easy chair, Chris/ doesn't hear us till I
knock again,/ Beaming, he burst out,/ You wring each other's
hands.// He [comments about &] limps
toward his garden with us .../ You stoop together foraging/ ...
I taste his raspberries ... as both of you ... bearing sweetness still.
1990
Climber (1991)—Nearing
90, words for time/ elude you. Hours so loose &
wavering/ in &
out of sleep, you startle up/ herd us off to Quaker meeting, with
fierce punctuality.// We lift the latch before another soul/ arrives to hymn sing .../ around the old piano, choose/
familiar spirituals .../ Your hand beats time ... Your voice homes
in on harmonies/ for "Jacob's Ladder," climbing/ resonant
and true.//
Once,
dozing during worship, you/ pitch forward, moan .../ Yet after- wards
you walk me out/ the door straight up the slope/ ... to the giant
sawed off stump/ that still commands the
view./ Its growth rings swell out//
You
scan the far horizon./ Are
you seeking over Jordan, seeing how the chariot swings low?/
... [He
knows how soon he will be 90] I can feel/ your fingers grip the ladder strongly,/ reaching,
climbing still.
Old
Writer (1992)—At
91 you still feel keenly/ where words come from, know/ their
pressing up to be expressed,/ ... [you] start to scrawl// ...
telling phrases falter,/ ... trail off from black to gray ... //
It
is so late. The slate inside/ your head is scribbled full./ ... You
nod, your fingers loosen. Slipping between your knees, the pencil
[falls]. // I
wonder if you know and grieve,/ ... or if this losing of your senses lets you,/ after such a leap,
sink down/ into another element, as slow and cool as fish sink,/
deeper down than words.
Open
Door—Stripped of his wits,/
&
power of speech,/ this ancient wiseman/ still can teach// when I
ask him/ how he is, he only/ smiles & points/ behind me.// Wheeling, I am struck/ by blazing light/
beyond this
dim,/
low-ceilinged room// where through a doorway/ branches flowering/
white as wings/ brush rosy bloom
For
the Taking (1994)—It rained
last night/ and threatens rain again./ Berries should be picked/
before they mold ... / that
big poncho you wore fishing keeps me dry// ... I stand here
surrounded/ by dripping canes/ ... a shrill of crickets/ [sounds]
like the very engine/ that propels the world.// Grampie raised
berries too./ I can still see them mounded/ in our dishes, ruddy,
swimming/ in cream ... I
wonder if you also felt/ the way his fingers helped/ you fill your
buckets/ when you picked a patch.
Remember,
tramping/ to the pasture near your/ fishing stream, all overgrown/ with blackberries?/ ... [On]
the road ... to the abandoned farm,/ The roots of 1
great pine held to the sandy bank/ above it, gnarled/ &
knobby as old hands.// How
our hands turned purple/ ... I hear you telling stories as we/
foraged, sense the easy
silence in between ... the sun lays warm on my shoulders.//
Picking something wild,/
there for the taking,/ was what made me feel more like a child of
God / than almost anything.// [I re- member whenever I pick].
Sweet
Chariot—You never were much
for appearances./ Our scarecrow has been wearing/ your fishing hat
for 2 years now ...// Once, combing through/ a dream forest for
you,/ ... Far off [Mom]
heard a clanking sound./ ... Then into the open lurched/ a Model T
jalopy ... // You sat in the rear,/ surrounded by rakish
characters./ ... You leaned back,
beaming/ and carefree. Mother laughed/ out loud and woke up
refreshed.// Oh [Old T], come soon./ Jump down, old jokers/
Help this raggedy man roll out/ and clamber in.// I bet we hear
them toot the horn—/
Ah-oo-gah—jaunty as jaybirds,/ when they put off through the
trees/ to take you fishing, who knows where? 1995
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
325. The Unconscious (by Robert C. Murphy; 1996)
About the Author—Robert Murphy & his wife live & work in the high mountain country of Wyoming. He is a physician/ psychiatrist; his wife is a specialist in learning disabilities. They are involved in issues of human rights, environment, homelessness, death penalty, violence to women, & Quaker concerns. Bob's first Pendle Hill (PH) pamphlet was Psychotherapy Based on Human Longing (#111; 1960); it met an unarticulated need in psychotherapists & psychiatrists countrywide. Psychotherapy has become strongly based on human longing, while orthodox psychiatry with its new knowledge of neurobio- logy has drifted away from creative Unconscious.http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
325. The Unconscious (by Robert C. Murphy; 1996)
A Story—[I packed for a trip East to visit children & grandchildren & made the long drive to a motel in Billings, MT]. As I went to unload the trunk, I felt a horrible emptiness in my belly, a knot in my stomach. I opened the trunk & realized I had left my suitcase in our living room. What is the meaning of for- getting a suitcase? We decided to postpone 1 day.] I said, "I could have used 12 days for finishing the manuscript instead of going East." The knot eased as I said those words; the "mistake's" meaning became clear. [My daughter was very understanding & reminded me] that she had canceled a trip at the last minute because she had to paint. [Actually, I wanted to take the trip to use up an] expiring free flight ticket. I had been regretting losing 12 days on my manu- script, but had told myself that I'll make it up. My unconscious said, "No—this is your time for writing."
Introduction to the Unconscious/ [Conscious Only Thinking]—It has been the source of all that is most satisfying in our lives since long before the word "unconscious" was coined. There were Vedantic philosophy's atman, Christian mysticism's "Cloud of Unknowing", & the 1st Americans' Vision Quests. The deepest, least accessible unconscious is our spiritual connection to the Universe. Our relationship with the divine is, for the most part, uncon- scious. I was a docile & obedient candidate eager to please my teachers; I struggled to understand the unconscious of Freud's unyielding determinism. The following synthesis of what Freud, Reich, Horney, Jung, & others con- tributed to my grasp of the human unconscious denies nothing of what I have learned.
Most of our awareness of the unconscious comes at the conscious/ unconscious interface, i.e. where you are when you can't remember someone's name, & a few moments later do. The unconscious is like an anchor holding us to the entire Universe. If we cling to conscious-only experience, we feel isola- ted, separate from it. Conscious-only thinking is a flight from an ocean & vari- ety of mental activity, as if we might get lost & drown; it is freedom from anxi- ety & it is boring. We are drawn toward our deeper selves & our creative ener- gy's source.
[Language of the Unconscious/ "Bad" Impulses]—Unconscious "lan- guage" is different from that of consciousness. It is not a language of words, for it has none of its own, only those borrowed from consciousness; the uncon- scious is our awareness of relationship, and the source of insight. When a diffi- cult associate becomes an opportunity to practice dealing with toxic people, our fear is leavened by a sense of adventure. Unexpected connections are made in the unconscious; [their unexpectedness] expresses the hiddenness of their source. As we open our hearts to the unconscious we take part in the peace & passion of life: 2 faces of the same coin.
The unconscious, life's ocean, is the source of peacefulness & passion. Peace's leaven can raise the bread of passion into loaves only in touch with life's breath. It's in repression of "bad" impulses that we injure ourselves, Earth & each other. Culture picks enemies for us, in contrast to spontaneous rage over military budgets, [subsequent neglect of infrastructure & basic human needs]. Culture routinely pushes American children into "zombie-hood, which is demonstrated by the occasional child who hasn't been affected. [Exceptions & zombie-repressed children have sparkle]. Given a chance, children can recap- ture their freedom & begin to sparkle.
The repression of rage has varying, often serious, ill effects on our bo- dies, is often feared and is thought to be ungovernable. Anger is a an impulse to violence; when it comes into full consciousness it is likely to be non-violent, [rather than the hurtful form anger's energy takes when carried out in uncon- scious designs aimed at someone's most sensitive spot]. We don't recognize the violence we fully intended to commit.
[Expression of the Unconscious/ Relationship to Consciousness] Under heavy repression, impulses are sneaky & violent through being hidden. If one finds a way to speak straight, even in the midst of anger, it can lead to more development of the relationship. Impulses allowed airing & full explora- tion without repression or distortion lead to nonviolent reciprocity feelings. We don't live by the unconscious, i.e. keep it in our hearts, trust what we don't yet know of our thinking & feeling, invite it to yield insights, [or believe] there is truth deeper than immediate experience. The more we discover the uncon- scious the more fascinated we are. [In biofeedback, where one] abandons control of brainwaves to the unconscious, many quiet healing events may take place.
[Language of the Unconscious/ "Bad" Impulses]—Unconscious "lan- guage" is different from that of consciousness. It is not a language of words, for it has none of its own, only those borrowed from consciousness; the uncon- scious is our awareness of relationship, and the source of insight. When a diffi- cult associate becomes an opportunity to practice dealing with toxic people, our fear is leavened by a sense of adventure. Unexpected connections are made in the unconscious; [their unexpectedness] expresses the hiddenness of their source. As we open our hearts to the unconscious we take part in the peace & passion of life: 2 faces of the same coin.
The unconscious, life's ocean, is the source of peacefulness & passion. Peace's leaven can raise the bread of passion into loaves only in touch with life's breath. It's in repression of "bad" impulses that we injure ourselves, Earth & each other. Culture picks enemies for us, in contrast to spontaneous rage over military budgets, [subsequent neglect of infrastructure & basic human needs]. Culture routinely pushes American children into "zombie-hood, which is demonstrated by the occasional child who hasn't been affected. [Exceptions & zombie-repressed children have sparkle]. Given a chance, children can recap- ture their freedom & begin to sparkle.
The repression of rage has varying, often serious, ill effects on our bo- dies, is often feared and is thought to be ungovernable. Anger is a an impulse to violence; when it comes into full consciousness it is likely to be non-violent, [rather than the hurtful form anger's energy takes when carried out in uncon- scious designs aimed at someone's most sensitive spot]. We don't recognize the violence we fully intended to commit.
[Expression of the Unconscious/ Relationship to Consciousness] Under heavy repression, impulses are sneaky & violent through being hidden. If one finds a way to speak straight, even in the midst of anger, it can lead to more development of the relationship. Impulses allowed airing & full explora- tion without repression or distortion lead to nonviolent reciprocity feelings. We don't live by the unconscious, i.e. keep it in our hearts, trust what we don't yet know of our thinking & feeling, invite it to yield insights, [or believe] there is truth deeper than immediate experience. The more we discover the uncon- scious the more fascinated we are. [In biofeedback, where one] abandons control of brainwaves to the unconscious, many quiet healing events may take place.
There is a dynamic opposition between consciousness & unconscious- ness. Our consciousness is the status quo of the mind that would prefer awk- ward questions not be raised. Toward the headstrong conscious, the unconsci- ous is like a loving parent; it waits for its deeper experience to be recognized. When we are functioning with an open gate between conscious & unconscious we have fewer accidents, make fewer mistakes, and attend to our needs more gracefully; you experience yourself "in one piece," & find yourself more graceful.
Part of the unconscious is made up of repressed, conscious material. Psychic material is banished from consciousness, sits in the unconscious, watching for a chance to act in an [subtle], unnoticed way. Without outlet, it may build enough charge to burst out without being conscious, [leaving one to won- der about] source or meaning. Gigantic rage in some Vietnam veterans was expressed unconsciously by torturing prisoners with almost no satisfaction or revenge.
Part of the unconscious is made up of repressed, conscious material. Psychic material is banished from consciousness, sits in the unconscious, watching for a chance to act in an [subtle], unnoticed way. Without outlet, it may build enough charge to burst out without being conscious, [leaving one to won- der about] source or meaning. Gigantic rage in some Vietnam veterans was expressed unconsciously by torturing prisoners with almost no satisfaction or revenge.
Their rage [at being seen as expendable for a purposeless war], found its way from unconsciousness to motor pathways of behavior with almost no conscious awareness of it. Military indoctrination kept overwhelming rage almost completely out of sight. Violent culture, with its ineptness, repression, lack of reliable authority, [has been a heavy influence on motiveless mass murderers &] their frighteningly common atrocities.
Rage, when repressed, is dangerous. It is a gift of sheer energy which we can take inward as personal non-violent power. Rage is much too precious to be wasted by merely lashing out at someone. Let a burst of rage-energy fan out through your whole being as a sense of power, freedom and control, and you feel great. Rage needs to be held in full and painful consciousness, while giving up guarantees that the method will "work." Its transformation is a gift; all we can do is to put ourselves into a position that is most receptive to it.
Passion, Rage, & Creativity—Our culture isn't discriminating in what it represses; its overall target is passion. [The deans, those who profit most from the status quo of major career paths—including religion]—& secondarily pa- rents, send out messages against too much passion. [In medicine, people are deprived of exercising self-care; in religion], some churches offer a pre-digested god so much that one's own discovery of God becomes blurry, or no longer possible. Culture's sexual display is shallow & [rage-on-display] isn't really rage. In my mid-70's, I experienced a sustained explosion of sheer, screaming rage at my long-dead parents; it greatly helped to free me from their continuing im- pact on my life.
A person committing unconscious, violent rage is experiencing self-righ- teousness, which grants license to lots of mischief. "Raging" religious moralists don't feel "rage"; they just know what is "right." Conscious rage enables us to see: that isn't I; this is where I stop. Conscious boundaries, although they change, make possible our condensing & focusing our energy. No boundaries makes it impossible to take a stand about anything. International & unconsci- ous rage causes world leaders to explain [& excuse war's toll of 100,000's]. In everyday life it underlies ordinary insincerity. [All levels of brutality] seem to be carried out with little apparent angry feeling.
Passion, Rage, & Creativity—Our culture isn't discriminating in what it represses; its overall target is passion. [The deans, those who profit most from the status quo of major career paths—including religion]—& secondarily pa- rents, send out messages against too much passion. [In medicine, people are deprived of exercising self-care; in religion], some churches offer a pre-digested god so much that one's own discovery of God becomes blurry, or no longer possible. Culture's sexual display is shallow & [rage-on-display] isn't really rage. In my mid-70's, I experienced a sustained explosion of sheer, screaming rage at my long-dead parents; it greatly helped to free me from their continuing im- pact on my life.
A person committing unconscious, violent rage is experiencing self-righ- teousness, which grants license to lots of mischief. "Raging" religious moralists don't feel "rage"; they just know what is "right." Conscious rage enables us to see: that isn't I; this is where I stop. Conscious boundaries, although they change, make possible our condensing & focusing our energy. No boundaries makes it impossible to take a stand about anything. International & unconsci- ous rage causes world leaders to explain [& excuse war's toll of 100,000's]. In everyday life it underlies ordinary insincerity. [All levels of brutality] seem to be carried out with little apparent angry feeling.
The possession of rage is facilitated through its non-violent expression. [Emotions need] endocrine and muscular components to become fully consci- ous. Wilhelm Reich identified the muscular armoring as the body's contribution to keeping unwelcome emotions out of consciousness. [He formed] both a the- ory & muscle-unbinding method of therapy that in well-trained hands can be effective.
[Repressed Rage and Creativity; Reliable Unconscious]—Conver- ting impulses from inactive, buried, dead chunks of alien feeling into vibrant, living feelings in our full possession, changes us into free, creative, imagina- tive persons able to go where we want, to know, & to do what we want to do. Repression necessarily results in the diminishment of our health, as well as shrinking creative freedom to fit within the boundaries of the status quo. [There are signs of creativity not confined to the status quo within the women's movement, and within the new approach], a sparkling and humane program, for treating coronary disease.
The key to that transformation is to welcome all of our impulses, [espe- cially] those that are barely conscious. Common phobias can be healed by gradually learning to trust the unconscious. The culture's twin demands are that we not be angry, & that we learn self-control. Both lay waste to our health, for to be healthy we must be angry about the chains we are invited to ac- cept; we must give up the notion that control is simply [all] in our own hands. Our behavior in greater or lesser degree, always expresses unconscious needs.
Self-control is forced into us; it is little but thought-control. "If children don't think about sex then they won't do it"—is 180º opposite to reality. [Unex- pressed sexual] energy condenses in the unconscious like a bomb waiting to explode in sexual or non-sexual behavior almost certain to be destructive. Trusting the unconscious or spontaneity, points to keeping faith with the unconscious' unfailing reliability. Health means living in harmony with the unconscious, opening to it when we don't know what to do. Living in that trust, we will find that ordinary life emergencies are competently managed by the unconscious, [often before the conscious is fully aware of the problem or the best solution]. What emergency have you had where your unconscious took over, partially or totally? [Your harm-avoiding or life-saving actions can often be mistaken for conscious skill].
Freedom from Repression—Teaching children to control their im- pulses is inferior to, [& perhaps incompatible with] helping them develop self- trust. We adult products of a lame and ailing culture need to remake our- selves. [While we are remaking ourselves, self-control is needed]. [Ultimately], there are no impulses that must be repressed, because, there are no bad im- pulses. Weird fantasies of violence, inventive deviant sexual impulses, these are some of the "crazy" thoughts to be found behind the civilized facade of many of us.
[These impulses are disguised thought-energy], pushing in unrecog- nizable costumes, toward consciousness where they can offer us their energy. When we welcome these strangers we become freer & stronger, & we don't have to understand what they are all about. The rage of those of my Vietnam veteran patients who could welcome & possess their impulses might not have burst through to take such catastrophic & unconscious charge of their behavior.
School youngsters are given an immensely confusing double message: "Don't do ["immoral"] sex," and "Do sex every chance you get." Sex is always to be separated from the rest of life, which cuts [true self] off from sexuality. [The results are] repression of sexual feeling and passionless promiscuity. We must hope that they experience themselves as fully & joyfully sexual; [this will alle- viate the cruelty inflicted & the pregnancy epidemic]. Adolescence is the hard- est time for grownups to maintain loving control of their youngsters. Parents may find the cultural and hormonal [influences that interfere with parenting] more than they can gracefully handle. [Often repressed by culture, hormones, and parents], teenagers precariously raise each other.
School youngsters are given an immensely confusing double message: "Don't do ["immoral"] sex," and "Do sex every chance you get." Sex is always to be separated from the rest of life, which cuts [true self] off from sexuality. [The results are] repression of sexual feeling and passionless promiscuity. We must hope that they experience themselves as fully & joyfully sexual; [this will alle- viate the cruelty inflicted & the pregnancy epidemic]. Adolescence is the hard- est time for grownups to maintain loving control of their youngsters. Parents may find the cultural and hormonal [influences that interfere with parenting] more than they can gracefully handle. [Often repressed by culture, hormones, and parents], teenagers precariously raise each other.
[The Revealing of the Unconscious]—Our dreams, when we re- member them, are a source of endless entertainment and instruction. Maybe after reflecting on the drama left behind, we find it pulling everything together. Sometimes they design careful parables in dream action, from which we find new portents. They may offer us the golden opportunity of recognizing our ter- ror, living through it and forgiving it. They may be richly satisfying in spite of their obscurity, for they move material from the deep unconscious to more ac- cessible levels.
On some occasions stimulus for feeling good remains unconscious, but still affects mood. Dreams may also do a lot for us without us being aware of what they say. They make unconscious material more accessible, leave us feeling more in control, better able to creatively handle [life challenges re- lated to the dream's unconscious material]. When we see dreams intuitively, dreamlike, we speak their language. Trying to force dream-meanings into [a long-winded, psychoanalytic system] results in losing [deeper] meaning. Even nightmares are gifts. Vietnam veterans have become stronger, freer, more resilient when they are held & supported through them.
We don't escape an impulse toward sexual behavior that couldn't be in- tegrated into our life by finding ways to banish it from awareness. As we learn to trust impulses our unconscious will take care of behavior. It isn't likely to demand that we act on an impulse too powerful for us. The unconscious is reli- ably-reliable, but it's also allied to a fallible egos. We need sharing both ways in close relationships. There's no end to the variety of close contacts—friends, spouse, a never-to-be-seen-again stranger—that offer practice in sharing & shaping our lives.
[Unconscious as Guide]—The unconscious is alert to what eyes & ears sense, & draws immediate, accurate conclusions. Imagine relying on the same process for major life choices as easily as you do about hitting ball with a racket. [In relying on it] we will discover ["new" freedom that has always been available]. At our deepest reaches our unconscious & the Universe's Spirit, the Infinite meet; God rests there also.
There is a difference between trusting our depths & "doing God's will." The latter [is likely] weighted with moralisms. Keeping tuned to inwardness, [our unconscious], we develop behaviors from the love, truth, beauty, & honesty [that is at our core]. In everyday life we experience echoes of Oneness. It makes life enjoyable, generous & loving—& guides behavior. The words "I love you" are wondrous when one senses Spirit in them; a wildflower poking through melting snow opens heaven for a moment. There are situations when we are too scared or angry or far away from our inner guide. Those are good waiting, "not-doing" times; our unconscious is always pressing its way toward us.
The Unconscious and the Body's Health—The connection between our unconscious & life-supporting neuro endocrine systems has been recog- nized in general medicine since Walter Cannon's Wisdom of the Body (1932); he popularized adrenaline & "fight or flight." Medical technology & organized medicine [later turned the body into machine parts]. Trying to heal the body without reference to the unconscious as its major source of healing is absurd. Physicians, with 4 to 8 years of intense training, are molded into technicians & out of healing.
The unexplained resolutions of cancer, people going from death-bed to full healing in response to a life affirming event, may completely escape the modern physicians' notice. Many accounts show that moods & our beliefs heal or sicken us depending on which way they point, or that patients wait for some person to come before allowing themselves to die. The unconscious very fre- quently decides when the time is right or not right for us to die.
After 20 minutes of examining a man with an ulcerative & hyperactive bowel, I said to him, "Bob, you may die." The agnonizing pain [& frenetic acti- vity] in his gut went completely quiet; & he became instantly peaceful. I think my words granted his tormented body immense relief by giving voice to what his unconscious was clearly accepting. Doctors are taught that death is our enemy, but when we dare to accept it as friend we can come to trust it. How is it possible for physicians not to see that body health & spiritual health can't be separated? I hope doctors can continue to learn more & more from our most ready & accessible instructors, our patients.
After 20 minutes of examining a man with an ulcerative & hyperactive bowel, I said to him, "Bob, you may die." The agnonizing pain [& frenetic acti- vity] in his gut went completely quiet; & he became instantly peaceful. I think my words granted his tormented body immense relief by giving voice to what his unconscious was clearly accepting. Doctors are taught that death is our enemy, but when we dare to accept it as friend we can come to trust it. How is it possible for physicians not to see that body health & spiritual health can't be separated? I hope doctors can continue to learn more & more from our most ready & accessible instructors, our patients.
A Free Ride—The unconscious and God. who [forms] a spring at its deepest reaches, make up the paired One that Quakers call "the inner light." This One's unconditional love ends inner conflict & deception, which integrates spirit & bodily functions into a healthy focus & accepts unavoidable pain. The unconscious wants the whole sweep of life that includes suffering. The boun- dary provided by freedom is that of my personal limitations. My freedom makes boundaries clear by showing us that power lies, undiminished, within them. We are, within our [true] limitations, [not the safe ones we create to conform to cul- ture], a tool for the perfecting of life.
We potentially have a free ride through life—almost effortless. We can live carelessly & delightedly with whatever life brings us, & get through the dull times & depressed times when nothing seems any good. As Thomas Kelly said: "Everything matters & nothing matters." Dying isn't particularly important, but how we die certainly is. Being hurt by a Friend's painful remark is unimportant. How we absorb pain & let ourselves be stimulated to new insights by it, is.
We potentially have a free ride through life—almost effortless. We can live carelessly & delightedly with whatever life brings us, & get through the dull times & depressed times when nothing seems any good. As Thomas Kelly said: "Everything matters & nothing matters." Dying isn't particularly important, but how we die certainly is. Being hurt by a Friend's painful remark is unimportant. How we absorb pain & let ourselves be stimulated to new insights by it, is.
When we shape the insights of our small, unconscious voice by sharing them with each other we have a project for appropriate living which can't be improved upon. Trusting the unconscious does not mean a happily-ever-after life. Healing wounded spirits can take a long time. The seed of body/spirit health (comfort, pleasure, laughter, companionship, & peace) wants to be found. The heart's task is timeless; it seeks a sense of home, sureness, belonging & love. There is time for everything, and it doesn't need to be measured.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
326. Liberation Theology for Quakers (by Alice and Staughton
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
326. Liberation Theology for Quakers (by Alice and Staughton
Lynd; 1996)
About the Authors—Staughton Lynd's cousin was David Hartley, an ambulance driver with the American Friends Service Committee (AFSC) in Italy during WWII, & Staughton's 1st conscientious objector. Alice recalls going to Friends Meeting with her parents, Henry Niles, & Mary Howard Niles. Staugh- ton & Alice were married at Stony Run Friends Meeting House in 1951. They joined Society of Friends in Atlanta in 1963. Among Meetings they have be- longed to is 57th Street Meeting in Chicago, where they still carry non-resident membership.
Liberation Theology—Quaker beliefs are: potential good & inner light in every person, which needs no priestly or churchly meditation; equality, non- violence, and forgiveness; direct speaking; speaking truth to power; living life consistent with our values; simplicity; responsible stewardship of the earth. Roman Catholics would seem to be opposite with its ritual, liturgy and fixed creed. Yet our most powerful spiritual experiences have been with Roman Catholics in Nicaragua, the popular Church, a community influenced by libera- tion theology.
Liberation Theology—Quaker beliefs are: potential good & inner light in every person, which needs no priestly or churchly meditation; equality, non- violence, and forgiveness; direct speaking; speaking truth to power; living life consistent with our values; simplicity; responsible stewardship of the earth. Roman Catholics would seem to be opposite with its ritual, liturgy and fixed creed. Yet our most powerful spiritual experiences have been with Roman Catholics in Nicaragua, the popular Church, a community influenced by libera- tion theology.
Liberation theology has this conviction: God doesn't want anyone poor; God's Kingdom should be lived out here on earth. This approach focuses on confronting & changing institutional violence & structural injustice. It calls for standing on the poor's side. There is God's choice for the poor, [choosing a birthplace for his son, a cow's stall, that resembled homelessness], who found his followers [among "poor working class"] fishermen, & who was executed in a way used to silence slaves & rebels.
[People like Sister Helen Prejean choose service to the poor]; she said: "I came to St. Thomas as part of a Catholic reform movement, seeking to har- ness faith to social justice ... reluctantly. I didn't want to struggle with politics & economics. We were nuns, not social workers ... [Sister Marie Augusta Neal], pointed out that being apolitical or neutral when seeing injustice would uphold the status quo—a very political position to take on the oppressors' side. The poor weren't to meekly accept poverty & suffering as God's will, but struggle to obtain necessities of life." Archbishop Oscar Romero used the word "accom- paniment" for acting with the poor & oppressed & then living the consequences of that choice.
The dignity and self-activity of poor & working people is another cardi- nal belief of liberation theology. Poor and working people tend to internalize the oppressor's image of them as unworthy, dumb, incapable of solving problems. Liberation theology says every one has his or her own dignity. Pastoral agents of the new Catholicism teach the poor that they must not be passive victims.
The dignity and self-activity of poor & working people is another cardi- nal belief of liberation theology. Poor and working people tend to internalize the oppressor's image of them as unworthy, dumb, incapable of solving problems. Liberation theology says every one has his or her own dignity. Pastoral agents of the new Catholicism teach the poor that they must not be passive victims.
Liberation theology promotes the institution of a base community that exists in a neighborhood or village, meets regularly, reads the Gospel, and applies it to their own life situation. A Nicaraguan base community reflecting on the Good Samaritan story states: "We have to go to work, and to our homes./ We are not able to stop using the [dangerous] road./ What shall we do?// The traveler was alone ... The robbers ... assaulted him ... We must travel very much together ... We must organize ourselves./ And do all things as a community."
Early Friends/ Our Formation: Macedonia Cooperative Community Like radical Catholics in Latin America today, yeomen & craftsmen [that made up] early Quakers stressed institutional not individual sin. "The Quaker sense of the meeting" carried into today a desire for unanimity like that which meant so much to medieval communities. North America's 1st Friends expressed a thoroughgoing social, religious radicalism. North American Quakers are now "very white, suburban & well-heeled." The question is whether Friends can be a group that serves the poor directly, & seeks to create new society with no disparities between rich & poor.
The 3 years we spent at the Macedonia Cooperative Community, 1954- 1957 were the period of our formation, establishing lifetime values & teaching us ways of community living to last a lifetime. The Northeastern Georgia com- munity was better off than those in the surrounding area, but lived in "voluntary poverty." The community earned a meager living from a dairy & making woo- den educational toys. The way people listened at Macedonia was such that [speaking was followed by long pauses].
The 3 years we spent at the Macedonia Cooperative Community, 1954- 1957 were the period of our formation, establishing lifetime values & teaching us ways of community living to last a lifetime. The Northeastern Georgia com- munity was better off than those in the surrounding area, but lived in "voluntary poverty." The community earned a meager living from a dairy & making woo- den educational toys. The way people listened at Macedonia was such that [speaking was followed by long pauses].
We came in 1954, joined in 1955. We had long [Quaker-like discussions, and practiced careful discernment, though we didn't use the word]. We also practiced "direct speaking." If you were irritated by someone, you went to that person & tried to work it out. When a childcare worker & I [Alice] had different approaches, we met, reached a turning point & appreciated our differences.
We thought it was as important to straighten out things with someone before a business meeting, or before working together in the barn as it was before "going to the altar." [We recognized] that different persons might use quite different words to describe a common religious experience. We left Macedonia in 1957 when they decided to merge with a different religious group. Macedonia showed us people could live together in a manner qualitatively dif- ferent from the dog-eat-dog ambiance of capitalist society. We found [that Macedonian attitude] again to some extent, in the Southern civil rights move- ment, in the solidarity of rank-and-file workers, & in Latin notions about "ac- companying" each other in the search for "el reino de Dios," (God's Kingdom). We found it because we were looking for it and knew it could happen.
Accompaniment: The Southern Civil Rights Movement—We looked for a way to go South & join the Civil Rights Movement; a black parent with a child in our daughter's kindergarten suggested teaching in a "Negro" college. Good things flowed from having a free apartment on the Spelman College (Atlanta) campus. Spelman students proved full of life, including Alice Walker, The Color Purple's future author. We felt that our children & children of other families who believed in integration, needed one another & found support at Quaker House.
After our son's near fatal fall, the operation, days in the hospital, and miraculous recovery, we found that we were Quakers; joining the meeting seemed to acknowledge [the belonging] we had already experienced. We protested President Kennedy's escalation of the 1962 Cuban Missile Crisis in a picket line in downtown Atlanta. 2 years later I [Alice] started the position of Freedom School director in the 1964 Mississippi Summer project.
Accompaniment: Draft Counseling—I [Stoughton] was involved in 1965 anti-war protest, & was arrested at the Assembly of Unrepresented Peo- ple in Washington D.C., there to declare peace with the people of Vietnam. I [Alice] became a draft counselor to do what I could about the war. Students from Yale University, and especially a group of divinity students who asked to meet with us weekly asked what they should do about the draft. [The resulting discussions] led to me collecting & editing a book of personal accounts of war objectors, which became a way for war resisters to show family and friends that others were struggling with the same dilemmas.
Accompaniment: Draft Counseling—I [Stoughton] was involved in 1965 anti-war protest, & was arrested at the Assembly of Unrepresented Peo- ple in Washington D.C., there to declare peace with the people of Vietnam. I [Alice] became a draft counselor to do what I could about the war. Students from Yale University, and especially a group of divinity students who asked to meet with us weekly asked what they should do about the draft. [The resulting discussions] led to me collecting & editing a book of personal accounts of war objectors, which became a way for war resisters to show family and friends that others were struggling with the same dilemmas.
I [Alice] loved draft counseling. [In spite of initial distress at their ap- pearance], I [quickly felt privileged to touch others at this moment when they were struggling with decisions that involved the whole meaning of their lives. I could not give legal advice, and did not want to in engage in "mindbending" in the decision-making process. Lawyers would take a case into their own hands, and argue on the basis of their own theories, rather than the refuser's beliefs. Counselors would not take control out of the hands of the refuser. Years later, we both became lawyers. Our labor law clients knew more about the workings of the shop than we could, so we would find out facts and present a legal theo- ry that accurately reflected what our clients believed the problem to be.
Accompaniment: Moving to Youngstown—In the 70's we needed a new livelihood. The 1960's Movement was at an end, coming to grief partly because of class. Student activists in universities who protested sensed a lack of support off-campus; radicals tried to make up for it by escalating tactics, which only increased alienation of those who supported the students. We re- solved to strike up conversations with industrial workers.
Jesus often asked the rich to become the poor. St. Vincent DePaul once saw a slave faint at the oars. He clambered down to the oar, and took [up] the oar. He took the place of the stricken rower. [Going to] work in the steel mills would never change how people saw me [i.e. a well-educated, upper middle class man]. So we resolved to offer what we hoped would be useful skills, but not to pretend to be other than what we were. We began as oral historians, taping recollections of rank-and-file workers and put them together in a book.
Accompaniment: Moving to Youngstown—In the 70's we needed a new livelihood. The 1960's Movement was at an end, coming to grief partly because of class. Student activists in universities who protested sensed a lack of support off-campus; radicals tried to make up for it by escalating tactics, which only increased alienation of those who supported the students. We re- solved to strike up conversations with industrial workers.
Jesus often asked the rich to become the poor. St. Vincent DePaul once saw a slave faint at the oars. He clambered down to the oar, and took [up] the oar. He took the place of the stricken rower. [Going to] work in the steel mills would never change how people saw me [i.e. a well-educated, upper middle class man]. So we resolved to offer what we hoped would be useful skills, but not to pretend to be other than what we were. We began as oral historians, taping recollections of rank-and-file workers and put them together in a book.
During the industry-wide Basic Steel Contract negotiations, I [Stoughton] helped to draft an imaginary steel contract made up of the most radical de- mands of the many competing Gary-Chicago union caucuses. We put a copy in the mail to a Youngstown group called the Rank and File Team (RAFT). We met in Washington, D.C., where they were picketing. We adjourned to a coffee shop and got to know each other. John Barbero and Ed Mann were advocates of racial equality as well as civil liberties. Former Marines, each had opposed the Korean War and Vietnam War. We had never met workers like these, who believed nearly all the things that we believed. We moved to Youngtown in 1976 to work as lawyer and paralegal.
Using One's Pain/ Nicaragua—I was assigned to work primarily on Social Security disability cases. The most I could get for any client was money; the disabled needed far more than money. I had been disabled, unable to work for more than 2 years, after surgery that did not heal properly. So I knew that physical hardship affects your mind and spirit. I began to love the infinite ways people found to cope with disability, and how people found person-hood in their work. Preparing disability cases became for me a way of expressing love to people. Learning about their work history and limitations, I would glimpse the person behind the mask of disability.
In December 1983, I gave my full attention to TV news about a group called Witness for Peace, who were going into areas of conflict and stand be- tween the warring parties as a deterrent. There was a nonviolent dimension to the Nicaraguan revolution that caught our attention: amnesty for Somoza's sol- diers who had not committed [war crimes]; forgiveness & release for a torturer by the the tortured. [We ended up going] with the Inter-religious Foundation for Community Organization 6 years after the Sandinista revolution. We had the opportunity to tape record a discussion with Father Miguel D'Escoto, a Catholic priest who served as Foreign Minister. When the Sandinista Front for National Liberation invited him to join their effort, he had told them he has non-violent. They said: "We would like for you to inject that dimension into our revolution."
In December 1983, I gave my full attention to TV news about a group called Witness for Peace, who were going into areas of conflict and stand be- tween the warring parties as a deterrent. There was a nonviolent dimension to the Nicaraguan revolution that caught our attention: amnesty for Somoza's sol- diers who had not committed [war crimes]; forgiveness & release for a torturer by the the tortured. [We ended up going] with the Inter-religious Foundation for Community Organization 6 years after the Sandinista revolution. We had the opportunity to tape record a discussion with Father Miguel D'Escoto, a Catholic priest who served as Foreign Minister. When the Sandinista Front for National Liberation invited him to join their effort, he had told them he has non-violent. They said: "We would like for you to inject that dimension into our revolution."
Nicaragua: St. Mary of the Angels/ In El Bonete—This St. Mary's church is in Barrio Riguero in Managua. During 3 weeks of our 2 or 3 week stays, we stayed in a home a few blocks from St. Mary's. The liturgy celebra- ted by Father Uriel Molina at the church was the Campesino Mass, composed by Carlos Mejia Godoy in 1975. [The chorus of "You Are the God of the Poor" follows]: You are the God of the poor./ The God that's human and simple,/ The God that sweats in the streets,/ The God with the weather-beaten face.// And so when I talk to you,/ I speak as my people do./ Because you're the wor- king-class God, the Christ who is laborer too." One liturgy feature is the Peace of God, when people would circulate during the service embracing or shaking hands. "We Shall Overcome" was sung in Spanish and in English as a regular part of the liturgy at St. Mary's.
After pointing out that Christians were once called atheists, Father Uriel said: "There is a need for a kind of atheist vision where the idols need to be knocked over and the true God is found, because the old conception of God doesn't speak to people today ... We may not be the ones to discover our role; others may point us to it." A young man, William, urged Father Uriel to stay in the struggle, saying, "If you do [pull out], the whole community will lose their hope, because your presence here is during the day like an open door & at night, a light."
El Bonete is a village near the Honduran border where 2 nuns live, [wor- ship, & work]. Carmencita is from El Salvador, Nelly from Argentina; They be- long to Little Sisters of Jesus. Their altar is a tree stump with a vase of flowers. On a cloth with pictures of priests slain in San Salvador ('89) Carmencita em- broidered Romero's famous words about corn grains that must die so that there [is] new growth. El Salvador's campesino mass begins with: "When the poor come to believe in the poor/ We will ... sing of freedom. When the poor come to believe in the poor/ We ... build fraternity." & ends with: When the poor seek out the poor/ organization is born/ ... freedom begins./ When the poor proclaim to the poor/ The hope that he gave us/ His Kingdom is born among us."
Our new friends in Nicaragua weren't pacifists. D'Escoto considered revolutionary violence a "concession for a world in transition." Father Uriel spoke of university students who went into the mountains to fight in the armed struggle. [The barrio] felt that we were forming the ... spiritual rear guard for the people fighting in the mountains. Sister Carmencita concluded: "I think there is a right to defend oneself."
Return to Quakerism: The Gulf War/ Retirees—During the Gulf War in 1991, we picketed every day at noon in downtown Youngstown. It became a regular part of what we did to step out of the picket line & talk with any heckler or obvious opponent; respectful relationships were established. My [Alice's] view is that retaliation & retribution only lead to more suffering, & more hatred; intransigent obstacles remain to be overcome for generations. I experienced stepping forward, with one hand restraining while the other hand offers a better way, maintaining one's own presence and dignity while respecting the very different experience and outlook of ones adversary, appealing to basic values that all human can understand.
El Bonete is a village near the Honduran border where 2 nuns live, [wor- ship, & work]. Carmencita is from El Salvador, Nelly from Argentina; They be- long to Little Sisters of Jesus. Their altar is a tree stump with a vase of flowers. On a cloth with pictures of priests slain in San Salvador ('89) Carmencita em- broidered Romero's famous words about corn grains that must die so that there [is] new growth. El Salvador's campesino mass begins with: "When the poor come to believe in the poor/ We will ... sing of freedom. When the poor come to believe in the poor/ We ... build fraternity." & ends with: When the poor seek out the poor/ organization is born/ ... freedom begins./ When the poor proclaim to the poor/ The hope that he gave us/ His Kingdom is born among us."
Our new friends in Nicaragua weren't pacifists. D'Escoto considered revolutionary violence a "concession for a world in transition." Father Uriel spoke of university students who went into the mountains to fight in the armed struggle. [The barrio] felt that we were forming the ... spiritual rear guard for the people fighting in the mountains. Sister Carmencita concluded: "I think there is a right to defend oneself."
Return to Quakerism: The Gulf War/ Retirees—During the Gulf War in 1991, we picketed every day at noon in downtown Youngstown. It became a regular part of what we did to step out of the picket line & talk with any heckler or obvious opponent; respectful relationships were established. My [Alice's] view is that retaliation & retribution only lead to more suffering, & more hatred; intransigent obstacles remain to be overcome for generations. I experienced stepping forward, with one hand restraining while the other hand offers a better way, maintaining one's own presence and dignity while respecting the very different experience and outlook of ones adversary, appealing to basic values that all human can understand.
I [Staughton, expected my picketing to adversely affect if not end 15 years of work in Youngstown]. But we had to do it anyway. 2 men from my community came up while I was picketing. One said he disagreed with me, and one said he agreed. For both men the critical thing was that they had known us for years. It made no difference whatsoever to our work or to the way in which the community viewed us.
In 1986, the 2nd largest steel company declared bankruptcy and cut off medical benefits for retirees. An activist organization of retirees quickly formed, named Solidarity USA. A decision was made to go and confront whomever it was they thought had the capability of doing something that was needed. The chairperson said, "Since 1986, we've not had one violent hand in this group. We've had our words. We've had our arguments. We've told them just what we felt. They don't like it. But that's the way to do it."
Return to Quakerism: A Believable Jesus—In John Dominic Cros- san's Historical Jesus, Jesus is depicted as: a poor man, who experienced the oppression of people under the Roman Empire; someone who rejected guer- rilla war; a healer, convincing others that "God's kingdom is within you"; a be- liever in the inner light & in equality, not church-building. He lived among the poor, [& shared their lot]. He believes that canonical authors [sought out] what must happen if the life & death of Jesus were to fulfill prophecies about the Messiah.
In 1986, the 2nd largest steel company declared bankruptcy and cut off medical benefits for retirees. An activist organization of retirees quickly formed, named Solidarity USA. A decision was made to go and confront whomever it was they thought had the capability of doing something that was needed. The chairperson said, "Since 1986, we've not had one violent hand in this group. We've had our words. We've had our arguments. We've told them just what we felt. They don't like it. But that's the way to do it."
Return to Quakerism: A Believable Jesus—In John Dominic Cros- san's Historical Jesus, Jesus is depicted as: a poor man, who experienced the oppression of people under the Roman Empire; someone who rejected guer- rilla war; a healer, convincing others that "God's kingdom is within you"; a be- liever in the inner light & in equality, not church-building. He lived among the poor, [& shared their lot]. He believes that canonical authors [sought out] what must happen if the life & death of Jesus were to fulfill prophecies about the Messiah.
Crossan believes that myth is basic faith in story form. Whether or not an incident took place, the message is what is important. In the apocryphal Gospel of Thomas, Jesus tells the disciples that what they look for is already present; to seek to discover rather than await its coming. The way of life Jesus urged on his companions was sharing food for the body and healing for the soul. Jesus' healing was empowerment, telling the poor not to take the ideology of the oppressor as their own, not to internalize the oppressor's self- image. Jesus' program was empowerment from the bottom up, not waiting for God to do it. Jesus says that people who [serve those in need], will experi- ence salvation, even if they are unaware of Jesus and give no thought to him.
Conclusions—Our experience suggests to us that there is a middle ground between living in the inner city & giving all one has to the poor, & con- fining one's well-doing to financial contributions, demonstrations, & other occasional support for worthy causes. Our goal must be a society of equals. Friends should be wary of mediation that leaves in place the inequality between rich, powerful people, & poor, oppressed people, [i.e. that doesn't address] giving more voice in decision-making. Friends need to encounter in a day-to day manner the life situation of the poor & oppressed. Acquire a skill useful to the disadvantaged, and then go to live where that skill could be made avail- able. Friends must be willing to go to out-of-the-way places and stay there for a long time.
We want to encourage people to change the circumstances that bear down hard on them. To help them requires our individual growth and insights through sharing experience and action with others. Travellers on this path also need periodically to meet with a community of seekers to re-center and re- energize themselves. We urge Friends to trust the idea that God's Kingdom is available here and now.
We are meeting a friend serving a long prison sentence, in a visiting room there, surrounded by children, parents, and siblings of the imprisoned men, all in animated conversation, laughing, expressing love. [Society needs to give these prisoners the chance to make a living. Going to that room is more like going to church than any other experience we have. A fictional character, a volunteer in revolutionary Nicaragua writes: "The very least you can do is figure out what is it you hope for? And then live right in it, under its roof. I want [among other things] the possibility that kids might one day grow up to be neither the destroyers or the destroyed."
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
327. Depression and Spiritual Growth (by Dimitri Mihalas; 1996)
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
327. Depression and Spiritual Growth (by Dimitri Mihalas; 1996)
About the Author/ Preface—Dmitri Mihalas is an astronomy professor; he taught at the Universities at IL, & CO, Princeton, Chicago. He had manic- depression for 40 years; he discovered its source 10 years. ago. This pamphlet is from Inter-Mountain YM (CO) "interest groups" led by Dimitri & Barbara Mi- halas. The essay describes the depressed's transition from [suicidal] despair, [through] mystical experience & Meeting support, to a grounded place for spiri- tual growth.
In 1986 I passed through a year of major depression, the worst experience of my life. Starting in 1987, I have received incalculable benefits from it. My world view has changed radically for the better, with peaceful paths and breathtaking vistas I never knew existed. Dimitri Mihalas
DEPRESSION, MEDICATION AND PSYCHOTHERAPY—Medication and Psychotherapy approaches to therapy have complementary strengths and functions. I believe medication heals a victim who is locked in a very deep depression or a wildly manic state, where there is clear indication of abnormal brain function. Psychotherapy offers an opportunity for insight into oneself, once the main force of the illness is broken; one can be open to spiritual in- sight and growth before medication takes effect. The "crashing" metaphor of a severe depression episode hints at the magnitude of the task at hand if one is to "fly" again.
DEPRESSION, MEDICATION AND PSYCHOTHERAPY—Medication and Psychotherapy approaches to therapy have complementary strengths and functions. I believe medication heals a victim who is locked in a very deep depression or a wildly manic state, where there is clear indication of abnormal brain function. Psychotherapy offers an opportunity for insight into oneself, once the main force of the illness is broken; one can be open to spiritual in- sight and growth before medication takes effect. The "crashing" metaphor of a severe depression episode hints at the magnitude of the task at hand if one is to "fly" again.
What one does is put out flames, & then rebuild, using parts from the wreckage & new parts crafted in the psychotherapy & spiritual growth proces- ses; you aren't the same person afterward. There are alternative approaches to therapy that work best in addition to standard methods, rather than as substitutes.
I learned a powerful technique from the Neuro-Linguistic Programming discipline. I don't know how, but it worked very well with psychotherapy, which interpreted deep & powerful images offered by my subconscious in response to structural changes made in my belief system, & my emotional posture. Religi- ous experience is [another resource, whether we are talking about] Quaker- ism's "direct experiential knowledge" or Buddhism's uncritical acceptance of what is. [These shape] inner changes that can facilitate growth for a new life in the rebuilding process.
THE PROBLEM OF SUICIDE—Suicide is the greatest danger and worst possible outcome of deep depression; it is a final, permanent defeat, because suicide represents the end of all growth, spiritual or otherwise. Considering sui- cide is the sharpest existential moment he/she will have; if survived it can spark spiritual growth. Suicide becomes a tragedy only when it succeeds. Why do people want to die? People who commit suicide do not actually want to die; they reached a point where their present life is unendurable, and they see no way to change it. If this line of thinking is followed to its logical conclusion it re- presents certain death.
At this point, medical intervention is urgent. Sometimes it is from sliding, untreated, deeper & deeper into a black well of major depression. Sometimes one reaches the crisis after months of "failed" medical treatment. Here one needs spiritual strength, & hope that effective treatment will still be found. Sui- cidal people often examine their life in agonizing, minute detail. They mostly discount what is good & attach special importance to what is bad.
At this point, medical intervention is urgent. Sometimes it is from sliding, untreated, deeper & deeper into a black well of major depression. Sometimes one reaches the crisis after months of "failed" medical treatment. Here one needs spiritual strength, & hope that effective treatment will still be found. Sui- cidal people often examine their life in agonizing, minute detail. They mostly discount what is good & attach special importance to what is bad.
Medical intervention helps the victim gain a more balanced picture, and reminds them constantly of a biochemical bias & imbalance in the brain. Some times none of this works; the victim moves on a smaller & smaller orbit around a black hole called suicide. The victim may actually resist efforts of help, & ask, "Whose life is it, anyway?" This can be debated on many philosophical, legal, religious levels & from many points of view. I offer here a compelling answer & a model of healing & continuing wellness.
A SPIRITUAL MODEL OF HEALING AND WELLNESS—People who have had both would choose a heart attack over major depression. My model resembles Dr. Elizabeth Kubler-Ross's model for dying; in her model you get to die; in my model you get to live. The most common reaction to realizing you have chronic mental illness is denial; denial doesn't help. In mild depression, denial can be sustained for a long time; once grinding, crushing, mind-breaking major depression sets in, denial falls by the way, replaced by seeking survival.
In Kubler Ross's model of dying, the next stage is anger: Why me? It is unreasonable to expect depressed people show anger because they are in misery; rather than angry, they are passive, and feel guilty about everything in their lives, and deserving of illness. There is loss, grief and mourning. Life will never be the same; (it may even become better). Lost opportunities & disap- pointed hopes—this is the loss, which leads to grief, & deep mourning. Human spirit is [resilient] under the most adverse circumstances; the will to survive leads us to acceptance.
In Kubler Ross's model of dying, the next stage is anger: Why me? It is unreasonable to expect depressed people show anger because they are in misery; rather than angry, they are passive, and feel guilty about everything in their lives, and deserving of illness. There is loss, grief and mourning. Life will never be the same; (it may even become better). Lost opportunities & disap- pointed hopes—this is the loss, which leads to grief, & deep mourning. Human spirit is [resilient] under the most adverse circumstances; the will to survive leads us to acceptance.
You can forevermore be caught up in your loss, grief, and mourning, or you can say, "I don't like this situation, and never will. But I can't change it, so I accept it so I can get on with living." If we say that [and mean it], we begin to experience release. The loss is still there, but now we refuse to have it domi- nate every moment of our lives. Saying, "I have other things to do now," cuts the puppet strings. Once you are released, healing can begin.
You might think that this process leads only to an acceptance of a per- manently degraded life. In the case of mental illness, radically different out- comes are possible. We look back at what we lost, and replace them with things which we like better. The trip through the "fire" of depression can be purifying, burning away the worst of them, creating new openings. This fire au- thenticates the depth and reality of their experience, their experiential know- ledge of God, [and puts them] on the road which leads beyond healing to Grace.
THE MEETING'S ROLE—Support from the outside can make a per- son's battle against depression easier & more likely to succeed. 4 of the roles a Meeting plays were the most important. 1st, is the continued acceptance and encouragement of the depressed person by other Friends. [Valuing the] person despite his/ her present disability [is reassuring] & serves as promises of a possible warm and happy future even at this bleak moment.
2nd is vocal ministry by other Meeting members. One Friends referred to a cleansing baptism by fire that was the perfect metaphor for my misery. Anger & grief was gone. I see only openings, possibilities. [I was so affected by 1 person's vocal ministry], that I referred to it in my bleak moments & wrote the following poem:
Sunday Morning, 1986—Sunday morning ... Quakers' 1st Day. Quiet/ ... sun shining brightly./ It is ... cold for June ... We are late as usual ... it's my fault ... I'm in ... remorseless depression,/ ... moving slow./ Maybe ... Meeting/ will do me some good. // road is ... blazing sunlight,/ & dappled ... woven shadows/ of trees, bushes, & purple, white, & yellow flowers [on] the shoulder/ ... [At mee- ting] some put down their own burdens for a moment/ & minister to mine ... certain that they & I can keep me alive ... I'm not so certain. //
Everyone has too much energy/ to be here on such a nice day/ ... Finally ... Meeting ... centers down to wait upon the Lord./ My soul can't ... a voice ... is telling me ... there is no hope [nor] ... any relief ... How much longer can this go on before I break [into suicide]?// I become aware of ... the collective presence of the Meeting ... we are empowering one another, [and of] some- thing bigger than all of us,/ benign, protective, powerful, ... good ... A woman speaks a message about her life ... [it] fits mine/ giving it new meaning.//
Sunday Morning, 1986—Sunday morning ... Quakers' 1st Day. Quiet/ ... sun shining brightly./ It is ... cold for June ... We are late as usual ... it's my fault ... I'm in ... remorseless depression,/ ... moving slow./ Maybe ... Meeting/ will do me some good. // road is ... blazing sunlight,/ & dappled ... woven shadows/ of trees, bushes, & purple, white, & yellow flowers [on] the shoulder/ ... [At mee- ting] some put down their own burdens for a moment/ & minister to mine ... certain that they & I can keep me alive ... I'm not so certain. //
Everyone has too much energy/ to be here on such a nice day/ ... Finally ... Meeting ... centers down to wait upon the Lord./ My soul can't ... a voice ... is telling me ... there is no hope [nor] ... any relief ... How much longer can this go on before I break [into suicide]?// I become aware of ... the collective presence of the Meeting ... we are empowering one another, [and of] some- thing bigger than all of us,/ benign, protective, powerful, ... good ... A woman speaks a message about her life ... [it] fits mine/ giving it new meaning.//
She touched me from across the room ... Into closed eyes she shines Light ... her words ... cut through depression ... For a few minutes I am un- chained ... & join her in warm soft Light./ The experience comforts me,/ it doesn't heal me/ It restores courage ... & allows [moving] forward,/ a few min- utes without pain.// ... [In] many hard days ahead./ ... I am able to close my eyes/ return to that cool, brilliant morning,/ & hear that woman's quiet [face- less] voice ... [in] a place where ... I can rest, rebuild, be safe ... God touched me ... with His grace.
The Meeting provides a forum for ministry by a sufferer of depression. The victim can lighten one's load & help with the growth of others by sharing the sufferer's problems & triumphs—shedding light into a darkened world. The Mee ting is an excellent source of help for the everyday chores a depressed person can't manage. In facing the prospect of many days in Boulder, alone in a big empty house in the mountains, I went to Ministry & Counseling Committee with a list of about 12 families & couples I especially liked, & asked them to see if any of those people would allow me to call them, & invite myself to their house for the evening. I actually used my backup list only twice, each time coming home after a pleasant evening feeling better. I could sometimes endure it by myself, knowing those folks were there if I needed them.
THE ROLE OF MYSTICAL EXPERIENCE: The Dark Journey—A full discussion of the "Dark Journey's" or "Dark Night of the Soul's" experiences can be found in Dark Night Journey by Sandra Cronk. I found major depression is a kind of Dark Journey, comprising most of what she describes. Surviving severe depression gave me new insight into the Dark Journey's meaning. I went home one afternoon in January 1986 to pull the trigger. My wife had already taken the gun away; my plan was thwarted. I was stuck without a gun or another plan; I simply stumbled forward.
[Later that month, my wife & I parted company in a snowstorm. As she] slowly disappeared into the falling snow, I felt a pang of loneliness, loss & emp tiness. What would happen if she suddenly disappeared? How could I stand it or survive? Those questions would be hers if I were to kill myself. "My life belongs to me in the context of all the other lives it touches. I kill a part of them along with myself. I found an [unexpected], irrefutable answer to the question, "Just whose life is it, anyway?"
Along with a suicidal urge, another "part" of my mind had a growing, strong conviction I was being protected, sheltered, & [assured] that it would all come out right. [God or not], it was a tremendous power; the merest touch of it is enough to last a lifetime. My "Dark Journey" below, written much later, evokes a sense of this.
Dark Journey— "... Blackness envelops us,/ making movement impos- sible./ Thus begins our souls'/ shadowy journey/ of isolation, loss, fear.// Only when we lose false courage ... & turn to You,/ ... do we feel Your hand/ guiding ... carrying us to the center of Grace ...It is then, for the 1st time,/ that we feel You. Become alive."
This poem is the speck of light I returned with from my black canyon's edge. Why is it given to us to have to travel through terrible darkness? It is in the deepest darkness that one can most easily see light. The darker it is, the more and fainter stars you can see. [If we lose the Light, and] are plunged into great darkness, we have a chance to find that Light again, no matter how faint it may have become. Dark Journey is a gift.
Support from Afar—[Prayer life] & spiritual experience can have an ef- fect similar to psychotherapy. [The 3 quotes I use here] are all from the little book The Prayers I Love. 1. "I have no other helper, [father, support] than You ... I pray to You./ Only You can help me.// My present misery is too great ... I cannot pull myself up or out.// ... help me out of this misery./ Let me know that You are stronger/ than all misery & all enemies.// ... let the experience con- tribute to ... my brothers' blessing ..." [The last 2 phrases are part of] a plea & a promise. 2. & 3. (John Donne; 1573-1631): "He brought light out of dark- ness,/ not out of lesser light. He can bring summer/ out of winter/ though thou have no spring." "God never says/ you should have come yesterday./ He never says/ you must come again tomorrow./ But today,/ if you will hear His voice,/ He will hear you"
This poem is the speck of light I returned with from my black canyon's edge. Why is it given to us to have to travel through terrible darkness? It is in the deepest darkness that one can most easily see light. The darker it is, the more and fainter stars you can see. [If we lose the Light, and] are plunged into great darkness, we have a chance to find that Light again, no matter how faint it may have become. Dark Journey is a gift.
Support from Afar—[Prayer life] & spiritual experience can have an ef- fect similar to psychotherapy. [The 3 quotes I use here] are all from the little book The Prayers I Love. 1. "I have no other helper, [father, support] than You ... I pray to You./ Only You can help me.// My present misery is too great ... I cannot pull myself up or out.// ... help me out of this misery./ Let me know that You are stronger/ than all misery & all enemies.// ... let the experience con- tribute to ... my brothers' blessing ..." [The last 2 phrases are part of] a plea & a promise. 2. & 3. (John Donne; 1573-1631): "He brought light out of dark- ness,/ not out of lesser light. He can bring summer/ out of winter/ though thou have no spring." "God never says/ you should have come yesterday./ He never says/ you must come again tomorrow./ But today,/ if you will hear His voice,/ He will hear you"
Grace/ EPILOGUE—It is more fruitful to describe Grace experientially than to try to define it. Grace: Grace is:/ when you can look through,/ and be- yond,/ the deepest darkness/ into Light ...// when you discover/ the heavy bur- den/ you have carried/ these many miles/ is actually your gift ...// when you/ willingly/ endure the burning/ in order to give Light ...// When you understand finally,/ that you can defy death,/ by dying/ to be reborn and live ... Through Grace ... [we] can go on/ despite disabilities,/ & be nourished by them." Grace "taught my heart to fear," and to realize that none of those fears matter once I made the leap of faith to go on living despite my "insignificance" & "worthless- ness."
With Grace we can give to one another, comfort one another, be with one another, [bear with one another], and bear together our ups and downs. For me the world looks different. Where I saw problems before, I now see solu- tions; where I felt weakest and most insecure, I have learned to rely on others. Guilt, grief, anger, & disappointment have been burned away. To quote Helen Weaver Horn "From Brokenness" for those feeling broken:
With Grace we can give to one another, comfort one another, be with one another, [bear with one another], and bear together our ups and downs. For me the world looks different. Where I saw problems before, I now see solu- tions; where I felt weakest and most insecure, I have learned to rely on others. Guilt, grief, anger, & disappointment have been burned away. To quote Helen Weaver Horn "From Brokenness" for those feeling broken:
"This is the daily miracle:/ that glancing off each granite face,/ the Seed at last finds lodging/ in the broken place,/ and from the dark heart of the cleft/ sprouts Grace, springs green." Broken places are the places through which Grace, and Light, and Life can 1st penetrate our souls. We can reach out from the broken places in our bodies and mind and touch the world, touch each other, and touch God. Brokenness is a gift. [I would neither relive or erase the events of 1986]. It was terrible and it made my life better; I learned a lot. I am much happier. I have more to offer those around me. I have been touched by Grace.
One cannot reach the dawn/ save by the path of night. Kahlil Gibran
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
About
the Authors—Ricardo
Elford was
born in Seattle (1938),
en- tered Catholic seminary at 14, and was
ordained 1964. Since 1967, he has worked both sides of the
AZ-Sonora
border, with
Yaqui &
Central American refugees. Jim
Corbett was
born in WY
(1933),
&
became a Quaker in 1962. He ranched in Arizona as
an
adult as
part of a covenant-formed community that converts land ownership into
earth rights. This
pamphlet is companion to The
Sanctuary Church (#270).
The latter highlights weaving of human rights initiatives
into the social community. This
pamphlet
highlights the historical warp into which covenant-community
initiatives
are woven.
[Abraham is]
the father of Jewish,
Christian and
Muslims believers ... Other races &
religions can use an equivalent name [&
language] more appro- priate to their tradition [e.g.] Translate "God,"
into "nature," "evolution," etc. If you [seek]
to use your qualities
... if you hunger for truth &
justice, you can &
should go with us.
[INTRODUCTION]—Helder
Camara, prophetic bishop, [&
the above quote's
author] speaks for the servant church that enacts a way of life no
state can or would enact. How
does our civilization serve either death & degra- dation or life &
creativity? How can we not
live by subjugating & mana- ging each other & the earth? We
write to those feeling uninvited or excluded. [The
authors' paths crossed] after El Salvador's &
Guatemala's military forces &
death squads
forced
100,000's into exiles. [ICE] hunted refugees as "ille- gals" &
returned them to persecutions they fled.
We learned terrorism's
politics here &
abroad, &
about faithful commu- nion. For Quaker herdsman, &
Catholic cleric, our discoveries converged &
gave birth to this pamphlet. The Bible is a universal, shared
inheritance. Sanc- tuary
for the persecuted is a weft that today's covenant community weaves
into the prophetic faith; the Bible provides historical warp;
sanctuary is a [re- enactment of a Biblical concept].
How
does humankind own or not own the earth? How should men own &
rule [or work &
live beside] women? Civilization
needs to outgrow preconceptions &
disabilities transmitted through biblical inheritance. It
needs roots
in prophetic faith, whose service is constantly concerned with truth,
jus- tice, &
love. Prophetic community renounces armed force &
gives allegiance to the Peaceable Kingdom, seeking transformation
beyond the reach of state &
politics. Their
covenant to hallow life on earth with lovingkindness & justice is
basic.
An
Invitation to Unbelievers—Belief
in God as a being among beings —even the
one & only supreme being—has generally been rejected as
inher- ently idolatrous. Helder Camara sees the distinction between
"Nature" and "God" as a quibbling difference.
Seeing
the Bible as ultimate authority is biblio- latry and unbiblical. One
needn't bend one's mind to believe what one disbe- lieves. The
rabbinical tradition praises Abraham
for standing against world- wide condemnation as an atheist and
criticizes Noah for just following orders for not
arguing
against the flood.
Unbeliever
and Universalists can be integrated. The torah (a
leading)- seeking
community needs them for its own integrity and to deepen its faith.
Unbelievers,
universalists, pacifists, feminists, gays, greens, and others who
strive for truth, justice, & love can certainly
find much in the Bible with which to disagree. The Bible's meaning
needs
to be
grasped historically, not ideologi- cally. When
we seek to thread the reign of peace, health, justice, and love into our war-making civilization,
yet discard the prophetic faith's unfolding of the Peaceable Kingdom,
we are weaving without a warp.
The
gospel emphasizes that the people who
think they are exclusively included actually can't or won't hear the
invitation; those who think they are excluded receive it. The prophet
proclaims torah; torah
(a
leading) is
fulfilled by any
who choose to walk the way. From the prophetic faith's
perspective, Jesus of Nazareth
chose to fulfill Isaian torah &
found a way. [Neither
bodily resurrec- tion or eternal bliss have anything to do with
fulfillment
of torah, which Jesus
reportedly said was his mission].
The
resurrection to afterlife was ignored by the prophets. Early
church writers sometimes emphasized that our understandings of
afterlife are imma- ture &
clouded
&
our ways of thinking about
it are indirect.
We
need new meta- phors about life in the light of eternity. If these new metaphors are
fossilized in- to doctrines, they will surely be the source of new
divisions &
excommunica- tion. Those
who truly love God or
Nature realize that we live in Eternity's
Light. Eternal
time is experienced in works of art. For
those who can listen, the Crea- tion itself is a symphony of eternal
Presence, but there's no one in the audi- ence. We're all dancers.
Unbelievers &
believers are equal partners in truly catholic communion, but torah
remains the prophetic faith's real concern.
[Excerpts
from Isaiah verses cited here]—Is. 1:2-4 Israel
doesn't know [its master]; My people don't understand ... They have
abandoned
YHVH ... They have turned away from [the Lord].
Is. 1:11, 13, 15-17 What
to me is ... your sacrifices? ...
Though
you make many prayers,/ I won't
listen ... Cease to do evil,/ learn
to do good;/ seek
justice ... defend the orphan, plead for
the widow.
Is. 2: 3-4
Many people shall come &
say: "God may teach us God's way ... that
we may walk God's
path ... They shall beat their swords into
plowshares/ &
their spears into pruning hooks/ Nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.
Is. 10: 34;
11: 1-3, 6, 9-10 A
shoot shall grow out of Jesse's
stump ... The spirit of YHVH ... [counsel, valor, devotion, &
reverence]
shall alight upon him
... [predator &
prey will come] together,/ With a little boy to herd them ...
Nothing evil ... shall be done ... The stock of Jesse remaining/
Shall become a standard to peoples—/Nations shall seek his
counsel,/ His
abode shall be honored.
Is.
19: 24-5 Israel
will be blessed ... [as] Israel My heritage
Is. 27:6
In days to come, Jacob
shall take root, Israel shall blossom &
put forth shoots, &
fill the world with fruit.
Is. 28:14-15
You men of mockery ...
have made a cove- nant
with Death,/ concluded a pact with Sheol. [You say the flood] "shall
not reach us;/ For we have made falsehood our refuge,/ Taken shelter
in trea- chery."
Is. 29:13-14 People
draw near with their
mouths/ and honor Me with their lips,/ while their hearts are far
from Me, their worship of Me is ... learned by rote ...The wisdom of
their wise shall perish,/ and the discernment of the discerning
shall be hidden.
Is.
30: 1-2 Woe
to rebellious children ... who make plans [&
alliances] that [are
not]
from me ... They leave
to take refuge in Pharoah's protection. 30:
9-11 They
are a rebellious people, faithless children
... who say, "Don't
pro- phesy to us what is right;/ speak ... smooth things, prophesy
illusion ... let us hear no more about the Holy One of Israel.
30: 15-16 [& 31:1]
Thus
said my Lord YHVH ... You shall triumph by stillness &
quiet;/ Your victory
shall come .../
Through calm &
confidence./ But you have refused, [&]
... have put
... trust in abundance of chariots ... [you]
haven't sought YHVH
30: 19-20 YHVH may give you the bread of adversity & the water of affliction,
yet your Teacher won't hide any more ... [you]
shall hear ... "This is the way; walk in it.
Is.
42: 1 Here is my servant
whom I uphold,/ My chosen in whom my soul delights ...He
will bring justice to the nations. 42: 6b-7
I
have given you as a
covenant to the people ... to open the eyes that are blind,/ to
bring out the prisoners from the dungeons ...
Is. 56: 6-8 &
the foreigners who join them- selves to YHVH,/ to minister to God, to
love the name YHVH ... I will bring to my holy mountain ... For my
house shall be called a house of prayer for all people ... The
Lord YHVH gathers the outcasts of Israel,/ I will gather others to them ...
ISAIAH:
The Many Faces of Faithful Service—[Isaiah
42:1 cited] The servant is Israel, the covenant people &
the gathered covenant peoples grafted onto Israel. The servant is
every person who unites with ancient Israel &
enters the covenant to become a people that hallows the earth, from
the pious patri- archs &
Jews,
to
Catholics,
Muslims, Quakers, pious
Popes, Gotama, Seattle, &
Gandhi. [God says of &
to these people &
us (Isaiah 42: 6b-7 cited)]. Other people, such as the Hopi, know the
covenant to hallow the earth through a dif- ferent history and
tradition.
The
central concern of covenant people is what we must do today to live
faithfully.
Faithful
service is primarily lovingkindness and justice, not just rituals and
professing [Isaiah 1:11, 13, 15, 16-17 cited]. The
prophets condemn the substitution of cultic religiosity for the
people's covenanted task; they con- demn a faith of mere words [Isaiah
29: 13-14 cited]. How
do we know true torah, especially when some human beings claim to be
ordained by God to exercise magisterial authority? [Isaiah
30: 19-20 cited].
Underlying all written expressions, the covenant of allegiance to the
Peaceable Kingdom is to seek and do torah. Only
a people, [a community] can establish a way that institutes peace and
justice as a social order that is discovered and explored, nurtured
and cherished through successive generations.
Against
Politics—[Isaiah
30:1-2 cited]. Minimal social righteousness is more a matter of
elementary political prudence than of covenant faithfulness;
political prudence is a prime target Isaiah's denunciations. Politics
is the way of the nations, but it is not the way of the Holy One of
Israel.
Over
the course of recorded history, each next would-be world power has
made a covenant with death, putting
final faith in coercive violence over faithful communion. Every
nation seeks its
own advantage over all
others.
Alliances are designed by de- ceit, engineered with treachery, and
built on violence [Isaiah 28: 14-15 and 30:15-16; 31:1 cited].
Political powers' covenant with death is built on a foun- dation of
organized violence.
[It
is a choice between divine and human sovereignty; all faithfulness
hinges on this choice. [Generations
after Exodus sought to have kings over them; Gideon
refused. When Saul's generation insisted, Samuel
is to let them have a king, after solemnly warning about [the kingly
demands on their children and wealth that will result]. The people
asked Samuel
to pray for them, "for we have added to all our sins the
wickedness of asking for a king."
Against
the Warrior Way—[Isaiah
1:2-4 cited] Isaiah
must have won- dered why YHVH had been so tolerant of this most
fundamental betrayal. Is- rael started as nomads who could assimilate
peasants who chose to escape. By
the time the Israelites asked Samuel for a king, they were the land's
set- tled inhabitants, and the Philistines were
organized for concerted military action under a king, and were
overrunning
the Israelite tribe. The people want a king to "govern
us and go out before us and fight our battles." Isaiah's rejection of the way of the nations was also a rejection of the
warrior way, whether impe- rial or nomadic.
The faithful people shall
light the way for all peoples [Isaiah 2: 3-4 cited]. [Isaiah's]
politicians in Jerusalem thought national survival required vassalage
under one or another of the powers, with a crafty eye for timely
shifts of allegi- ance. Isaiah
assures them that they will be winnowed, burnt down, smelted,
[brutalized by conquerors]
and exiled. Yet a remnant shall survive, renew its growth, &
persist. The covenant people shall pass through dispersions,
inquisi- tions,
apostasies, & assimilations—to conquer conquest & open
the way out of war. [Is.
10: 34; 11: 1-3, 6, 9-10 cited].
Sprouts and Grafts:
Relapse, Rejection, and Revival—[Is.
27:6 cited] [Covenant]
people
choose to serve rather than conquer, to prevail through still- ness and peace not
contention and war, &
claim for itself earth-encompassing tasks, not
a territory-grasping empire. [How
can peaceful, covenant people, more interested in gaining
peace-loving souls than territory, still be a nation or people]? Isaiah
insistently denounces every segregation
like that of "church & state." In covenant faithfulness, you can't walk 2 ways at once.
In the Judaic
outlook of the prophets, "if religion is anything, it is
every- thing." United into a people of peoples by being grafted
onto Israel, Isaiah's people of YHVH is to be catholic. Yet no less
Israel, no
less a covenant people. Torah is to be fulfilled, not
nullified or replaced. There shall be no alternative covenant; they
are made
by
false prophets &
apostate people [Isaiah 30:9-11 cited].
People
of peoples can be fittingly called "the church"; the
people
of YHVH's
soul remains Abrahamic, the covenant-formed descendants of Abra- ham,
Hagar, &
Sarah [Is.
56:6-8 cited].
[Excerpts
from Luke and Matthew cited here (parallels mentioned)] Matthew
5:44-45
Love your enemies
and pray for those who persecute you, so that you may be children of
your Father in heaven. [He benefits] the righteous
and unrighteous equally.
Luke 6:20
Blessed are you
who are poor,/ for yours is
the
Kingdom of God.
Luke 6:29-30
(par. Matthew 5:39-42) Do
not resist an evildoer. If someone strikes you on the cheek, turn the
other also... go the 2nd mile. Give to those who beg;
[lend to those who would borrow].
Luke 11:2-4(par. Matthew
6:9-12; The Lord's
Prayer)
Luke 16:13 (par.
Matthew 6:24)
No one can serve
2 masters, for a slave will either hate the one and love the other.
You can't serve God and wealth.
Luke 17:20-21
The King- dom of God is
not coming with things that can be observed, nor will they say,
"Look, here it is, or There it is. For, in fact, the Kingdom of
God is among you.
JESUS: Out of
Galilee/ Again Against the Warrior Way—Jesus
of Nazareth was thoroughly &
totally Jewish; Torah &
Isaiah were
in his bones. [Luke 17:20-21
cited]. Jesus looked into Roman
domination's face
here &
now, &
like Isaiah, he didn't despair; the Kingdom of God was a seed already
plan- ted. Jesus understood the
real problem was no longer a
golden calf, long ago minted into imperial coinage. Caesar
ran the bank; &
Herod the local branch [Luke
16:13 (par. Matthew 6:24) cited].
Serving Money or serving the Peaceable Kingdom couldn't be further apart.
[Jesus was clear with the
rich as to their condition &
relation to God's
Kingdom]. Impoverished
listeners must have struggled to comprehend his words about them
[being blessed; Luke 6:20
cited].
Job's
discovery about God's use of rewards and punishments comes into real
life here in the gospel. Having nothing to lose, the poor can hear
the invitation and see the Kingdom; they can even undertake the
co-creative imita- tion of God [Matthew
5:44-45 cited]. Jesus'
everyday attitude and actions belied any putting off of the Kingdom
of God, [or any measuring of a person's right to sit at God's table
by traditional piety]. If the rich and "righteous" appear
to be left out, it's only because they exclude themselves.
No one had to follow Jesus
around Galilee for long to see that he left no room for [the image of
himself as a violent revolutionary]. [Luke
6:29-30 (par. Matthew
5:39-42) cited].
Jesus calls for a real revolution: the transformation of our
involuntary servitude to oppressors into voluntary service to those
in genu- ine need.
The Sign of the
Cross—Any
of the rebellious or insubordinate in the underclass could be
publicly nailed to the cross as an example to any others who might
consider disobedience. Only Jesus, of all the crucifixion victims,
found an indelible place in human history, through
the sign of the cross. It
would be explained through the centuries by a theology of blood
payment for huma- nity's sins. When
the followers of Jesus of
Nazareth took the cross to be their own symbol of joyful allegiance
to the Kingdom, they were truly overcoming conquest.
[Existing meaning that needs
more emphasis is that] Jesus' cross sig- nals freedom, equality, &
prophetic faith becoming nonviolent co-creativity, with
institution-shattering, community-forming practices, elevating
outcasts & the poor into friends serving together in his Kingdom;
He invalidates empires [& kingdoms save his own, & transforms
rather than destroys evil]. Martin Buber writes: "This world
...contrary, unabridged, unsoftened, unsimplified, unreduced ...
shall be consummated ...Every reduction hinders consummation ...It's redem ption, not from but of evil ...God, Creator-Redeemer wills to
draw to God's arms nothing less than all needing redemption."
Jesus couldn't avoid the
profoundly human fear of death, but he didn't retract his challenge
to all other claims to sovereignty or conform to the values of
empire. The empire's most nullifying, [shaming instrument of terror
flowered as a symbol [honored & embraced by the community]. Those
whose faith led them to continue seeing Jesus in their midst after
the crucifixion soon began to call themselves church, even though
Jesus didn't talk of church. The word well defines those who gather
to pray [The Lord's Prayer,
among others]. " Your Kingdom come." Indeed it is already
in us &
around us, but it must burst anew onto the human scene every day ...
Life will flourish when
empire fades and church—as wide as Isaiah's vision & Jesus'
embrace—is born.
CHURCH: From Cross to
Sword—In time, "church"
became exclusive, communion
gave
way to excommunication. Jesus' "Jewishness" faded from
conversation. The Roman Empire was crumbling much the way Isaiah's
Judean kingdom crumbled. Emperor Constantine saw that the
once-persecuted Chris- tian communities could be used to rebuild the
disintegrating Roman monolith. In
325, Constantine's Council of Nicaea converted a covenant people
into a [very hierarchical], political organization that replaced the
circle of friends that once gathered.
The
2 [central] Christian tenets were
equality and nonviolence, "Church as family" [could not
convert to] "church as hierarchy" [without drastic compro- mises]. The next
century demanded that Christians bear arms against others
and each other, and call
themselves Crusaders, Inquisitors, Conquistadors, led by emperors,
kings and presidents. Preachers would quote Isaiah in talking about
virgin birth and eternal life, but not about the fairy tale of swords
into plowshares. They avoided offending royalty with prophet's
thunder over the empire's actions. In spite of hierarchy and sword
Christians have done marve- lous things; Jesus never stopped healing.
But the church has yet to become the forge for plowshares and the
banquet for all.
The Jewish Gospel of Rabbi Jesus—Jesus'
Jewish gospel proclaims Kingdom of God among us &
rejects divided allegiance. One must choose be- tween serving Kingdom &
serving other kingdoms.
Those
grafted onto Church Israel,
don't
need to [appear]
Jewish to
enter into Jesus' prophetic faith; just profoundly Jewish, turning
from selfish
spirituality so
as
to take torah seriously. We must gather into societies that seek
leadings
(torah) they
can practice in lifestyle
that redeems its homeland. "[The
word] isn't
in heaven ... or beyond the sea, that
you say, "Who
will go ... bring the word to us, that we may hear &
do it?"
The
word is very near you. It is in your mouth & heart, so that you can do it" [Deuteronomy 30: 12-14]. After
centuries of revisions & post- scripts, Jesus of Nazareth's
gospel still turns Western, empire-building wisdom upside
down.
Kingdom
parables open a way through doubts
about the "already-here" & "not-yet" of the covenant people's co-creative task, &
about faithful service. If you plant a mustard seed, don't expect a
Lebanon cedar, but something near impossible to eradicate &
large enough to provide birds
shelter.
Yeast
is asso- ciated with everyday corruption and transformation. [Listen]
for
authenticity
in Kingdom parables. It's amazing they're still there after almost
2,000 years of urging
to make them politically/ morally correct.
To see "that of God
in every other means ceasing to want punishments or vengeance for
injuries, insults, &
betrayals, just as it means not
seek rewards for faithful service. Everyone
is in communion, no less than those who give up the sword &
give away their money. Having discovered that communion is uni- versal
&
unearned, one is
free to
choose. [Genuine] members of a covenant
community must trust
one another to walk the hallowing way they profess, to act as
covenant community.
Walking
the Way—Moses
brought the covenant that formed the people down from Sinai; his
torah gave birth to the covenant people. Jesus brought allegiance to
the Peaceable Kingdom down to earth as faithful service that is open
to all peoples; prophetic faith needed [Jesus'] practical insight to
match its vision of the Peaceable Kingdom. How
can torah be fulfilled, brought to earth, as an actual practice that
hallows every aspect of daily life? If
no people give the Kingdom allegiance &
serve, there really isn't a reign where it counts, on earth.
"What
is the fast I choose? To loose
the bonds of injustice ... to
let the oppressed go free,/ to break every yoke ... to share your
bread with the hungry ... [your house with the homeless
&
cloth the naked] ... Then your light shall break forth like the
dawn,/ &
your healing shall spring up quickly ... the glory of YHVH shall be
your rearguard ... you shall cry for help, &
YHVH will say, Here I am ... [If you do loosing of
bonds, freeing oppressed,
breaking yokes,
sharing bread & home,
clothing naked]
... then your light shall rise in the darkness/ &
your gloom be like the noonday. YHVH will guide you continually, and
satisfy your needs"
[Isaiah 58: 6-11].
Quandaries
(by Jim Corbett)—Pima
Meeting realized that prospective new members should be told that
they were entering
the meeting's sanctuary covenant, which the U.S. government said
was
a criminal conspiracy punish- able by many years in jail. Quakers are
widely known as social activists, but now we rarely act as faithful
communities, to initiate humanity's turnaround to- ward shalom. Quakers
generally realize that our reputation is a false front. We are as
likely as anyone else to want the state to enact a favorable way of
life; we are as assimilated into the dominant culture; allegiances
are at least as divided.
The
Clerk of Ministry &
Oversight, Clare Goodwell, wonders whether she should tell the
policeman now sitting with them to leave his pistol outside. [She
thinks of
Fox's words to William Penn]:
"Wear thy sword as long as thou canst," [&
of
2
vocal
ministries:
one will direct the meeting's response; one will call for self-examination of the members' part in letting this policeman
"wear their sword for them" [i.e.
"When you take timber out of your own eye, then you will see well enough to remove the sliver from your friend's" Luke
6:41-42].
The
basic society of friends can explore & find the way for its
members to serve the Peaceable Kingdom, if it will just clear away
the delusion that it already practices what it professes. Individuals
can resist injustice and refuse to collaborate with violence, but
only a community can do justice and practice peacemaking. The
contradictions between the professing and practices of individuals
are just more slivers. Members of a faithful community can practice
their allegiance to the Peaceable Kingdom one way or another as their
way opens. The policeman leaves before introduction, avoiding any
eye contact; many
think they must have failed him somehow.
The
legend about William Penn's sword could [reflect concern] for
dres- sing appropriately, or self-defense; it is about neither. It has
to do with: How
does one deal with a moral quandary?
The Inner Guide ponders considera- tions and struggles with quandaries.
They
don't vanish for those who seek torah within a covenant community,
but they cease to be dead-ends; they point toward co-creativity
rather than guilt.
The State's Law necessarily wields the enforcement-sword. If that sword became the Peaceable Kingdom's plowshare, the state would cease to be a state. Torah can be law as well as leadings or guidance, but it is community- grown law rather than state-made law. Fulfillment of torah is rooted in cohesive forgiveness rather than coercive punishment. It forms enduring society by gathering into stewardship communities, not by might & money used to build a nation like others.
The State's Law necessarily wields the enforcement-sword. If that sword became the Peaceable Kingdom's plowshare, the state would cease to be a state. Torah can be law as well as leadings or guidance, but it is community- grown law rather than state-made law. Fulfillment of torah is rooted in cohesive forgiveness rather than coercive punishment. It forms enduring society by gathering into stewardship communities, not by might & money used to build a nation like others.
Torah, covenant people, and hallowed land are inseparable. Service as stewardship is integral to prophetic faith's practice. "Civilized" humanity as- sumes that we have managerial control of life on earth. This misleading usage is dictated by culture. Faithful practice must correct the word's [enactment by us]. What would it mean if Law's sword were made into stewardship's plow- share? Covenant communities would convert management into symbiotics, possessions into communion, & ownership into earth rights.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
329. There is a Fountain: A Quaker Life in Process (by Helen Steere
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
329. There is a Fountain: A Quaker Life in Process (by Helen Steere
Horn; 1996)
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
330. Searching for the Real Jesus (by Roland Leslie Warren; 1997)
About
the Author—Helen
Horn's
connection
to Pendle Hill is
since
childhood when her father, Douglas Steere, directed summer school &
her mother Dorothy Steere, was Head Resident. In the '90's she taught
a Pendle Hill class on Spiritual &
Work Autobiography, &
co-led 2 classes using arts &
meditation to spur spiritual growth. After working in Europe, Africa,
&
3 Ame- rican cities, she
settled with her husband on an Appalachian farm, [& was so- cially
active there]. She has been activist, professional, artist &
homemaker. This essay was written for Lake Erie YM as a "pump
primer" to encourage others to share stories from their
spiritual journeys.
"...
There is a fountain
that living freshness brings./ Come to this water; there is vast
supply ...
I
AM: 3-5—[At
3], I sit on Grampie's lap
in
a wicker rocker on their glassed-in porch, [watching crackling,
forking lightening, listening to the crash of thunder &
his stories of storms]. Grampie's big lap, rumbling familiar voice &
the
easy rocking hold me safe. [At
4], I stare out the window at snowflakes falling into the pond. I
point out how each one is kissing the water as it tou- ches down; Mom
hugs me joyfully, shares with Dad what I said, &
starts reading me poems. [At 5 in Meeting] I move my head up &
down, &
the branches do a jerky, black-armed dance where glass is whorled. I
wish I could see Jesus in Meeting. My Daddy ministers: "The wind
of God is always blowing; we must hoist our sails." I
like the thought of being a boat with God's wind filling my sails.
I
AM: 6-7—[At
6], I test for entrance into Haverford Friends School, I look at a
picture of Pilgrims &
Indians fighting and
say, "They should all be sit- ting down &
working things out together." Mr. Cadbury catches birds to band &
record them; he shows some to us up close &
then lets them go. My heart nearly bursts with love and relief that
he is free. [At 7], My 1st-Day School teacher shows us a photo album
of snowflakes; there is not one like any other in the whole book. She
shows us a diagram of the water cycle: water falls as rain; rises as
mist or steam; forms clouds; when cold falls again as hail or snow. I
get a sense of order, something that shifts shape and is transformed, but never ends. She has us draw mandalas
which I doodle for years all over my notebooks.
I AM: 8-10—[At
8] We are on the sand dunes
near Lake Michigan, pic- king blueberries, looking out at the lake,
listening for the woodthrush. Its fluting comes,
pure &
haunting from an invisible perch; pause; again. Mother's eyes are
shining. We hug each other. [At 9], Anne is throwing another fit,
refusing clean her room or play with "that dumb old boy";
she slams her door. I move quietly around my room, putting my clothes
and books away. Anne is such a baby.
When will she grow up and learn to be a helper?
[At 10] I get to read out of
a family Bible about Joseph. I am thrilled how Joseph ends
up giving food to the very brothers who wanted to kill him; sort of
like Jesus. I sing out my
heart for [my favorite hymns] as Mom plays the organ. I
make a little cardboard box
altar in my closet. I pray there for people I know, for the Jews, and
that WWII will be over.
I AM: 11-13—[When
I am 11] Daddy buys the best
Christmas tree he can find on December 23rd. This year] it's
lopsided. We trim it while a fire burns & Christmas music plays.
I am mad at Daddy, & try to fix the tree; I break a branch. I try
to tape the branch back together. It holds through the holiday, but I
am eaten up with guilt. I confess to Mother & learn that Daddy
feels uncom- fortable spending money on temporary decoration.
I understand, but I still hate whacko, crooked, skimpy Christmas
trees; I am ashamed that it means so much to me.
[At 12], A French refugee
comes to stay with us; 2 other girls come to Haverford from Germany.
Mother & Daddy want us to be welcoming & play with them. [At
13], I'm not wearing lipstick, & am not a good athlete. My
breasts are swelling, I am getting acne & I have to wear glasses.
A friend of mine & Daddy agree that Anne has "it"; I
assume they mean I don't. I fantasize about [being in places of great
isolation], taking great risks to rescue people, especially hand- some
boys. A conscientious objector my dad counsels, visits our family
often, [& more importantly is] someone other than my folks who
listens to me & honors me as somebody who matters,. He encourages
me not to wear make- up. He likes "authentic" people. That
word becomes powerful to me.
1
I
AM: 14-16—[At14]
I read of the lives of Elizabeth Fry &
others. I am quickened in my determination to be a world-changing
woman
like these. Mo- ther's
life as homemaker, helpmate, &
community volunteer doesn't fire my imagination. [At 15] I am
spending Daddy's sabbatical year with Anne at a boarding school in
Sweden. The Quaker headmaster I am living with dies sud- denly of a
heart attack. I have never seen this snuffing out of vital life
before, or a silent, grieving widow.
I am isolated by lack of
language from family discussion. I take on the role of silent
servant. I
write many letters home &
journal intensely in my diary. I realize I lose track of time &
feel deeply myself when I am writing; I am vitally alive in spite of
my isolation. I am
traveling in war-torn Germany with Daddy; buildings
are shell-pocked or bombed out. Beggars
&
amputees
are every- where. Even a 5-year old pet owner can say straightforwardly
that his rabbit will be killed for stew; that is what war has done.
[At 16] I have gone out at
dusk to watch the sunset. Summer Dusk: How
still it is &
yet/ the night is breathing out a song/ &,
though the dusk/ sifted through a star hole/ to earth, there are/
a million colors left/ pulsa- ting here. // The
mellow sky is curving/ like a shell which dips/ fluted edge into
the sea,/ close bound by rocks/ denying every wave's advances ... the night to me// [is] as intimate &
tender/ as a hand,// yet
some-how a hand/ apart from me, sheathed/ in blue and silver glove/ through whose fingers/ I glimpse eternity.///
It
is a joy sharing with my mother, [who has a passion for poetry &
hymns]. I start reading Whitman & Sandburg.
I
AM: 17-21—[At
17] I am a senior at Westtown Friends Boarding School. As part of
weekend work-camps in inner Philadelphia, we go in pairs to help
elderly African-Americans plaster &
paint rooms; we feel welcome & useful. We visit
municipal court Sunday morning where the desperate & drunk are
arraigned. We worship in local churches. On the way home in the street car, I am swept over with love & connectedness with every
worn, expectant, or stolid-faced person sitting in that car; I'm not
shy or afraid. We are a part of each other. [At
19] I am attending a weekly cell group for meditation and sha- ring. I
am not maintaining a daily quiet time in the midst of academic pres- sures. A Quaker faculty wife shares that her inner life goes in cycles. She focuses intensely on activity and commitments for a
time, and then withdraws to read and refuel.
[At 20] I am speaking at a
Matins service during Oberlin exam week. There is a drawing of weeds
& turf in front of me. I pray that, like the sod, we may be
absorbent & resilient. [At 21] I am unclear about what comes
after college. Vocational aptitude tests split me between social work
& writing. I am aware of how focused & productive Dad is, &
how confused I am about what I'm good for, how ambivalent about
nearly everything. He said, "If only you could feel [God's
love], [who] loves you for yourself, apart from anything you
accomplish or become."
Why can't I feel clear that there's
someone there when I pray? Why can't I feel God's support? Why does
God want us to worship God? Why did God let Jews burn &
people in Hiroshima if He's so powerful & loving?
He said, "God gives us freedom to choose good or evil ... God
yearns for us when we're struggling ... we are infinitely loved by
God." He has faith. I don't. At least I'm a seeker. I don't feel
a lot of joy.
I
AM: 22-28—[At
22] I need to tell a man that I'm
breaking
it
off
with
him;
he doesn't appeal to me physically. It is painful. How
do you break off a rela- tionship gently
& honestly?
In
creating a play about the Cana
wedding,
I compare
the blustering steward &
the servant filling water jars, the latter ser- vant's willingness and
trust with my bustling, spiritual doubts. [At
24] I get en- gaged to an architecture student. 6 months later he
breaks it off because I have crowded
his spirit & [pressured]
him to design low-income housing, not corporate buildings. I doubt my
ability
to love. I go to the Harvard Education School to become
a High School English teacher.
[At 27], I am interpreting a
work camp photo display for UNESCO and communing with Communist
delegates. [It was good], using French & German again, reaching
out to young people on fire with Marxist idealism, finding com- mon
ground. Hildegard Goss-Mayr of Fellowship of Reconciliation has
sought the Cold War's end & needs comrades in the struggle. I am
walking in a mea- dow near the project site. I see a small 4-petaled
blue flower. International peace organizing is too rootless, too
wordy for me.
2
I need to work small & stay true blue & solid.
I am drawn into life's para- doxes. How can suffering &
waste of life be explained if God is all-power- ful &
all-loving? [At 28], my heart has been open by another young man.
I feel very vulnerable at the thought of losing him. I write a poem
about it & show it to him. It connects him with terrible
childhood loss; he withdraws, fearful of hur- ting & being hurt
again. Sharing & loving go together, dark or light. I am help- less
to do otherwise.
With
Heart Opened—Knowing
you like this/ in all your strength,/ your fierce and tender
mystery,/ in all the sweetness of our joy/ I feel with sud- den pain/
all loss as well—/ the salt of tears,/ the blunted waste of all
the world,/ the baffled hopes,/ the freedom bludgeoned
out of men,/ the cross, the bitter myrrh.
I
AM: 29-30—[At
29] I've endured European Diplomatic History to pre- pare myself to
teach World History as well as English. Mother
is aware his- tory isn't really my meat &
is laboring with me about the direction my life is ta- king and
giving myself time to write poems. [After
awhile of this] I blow up. Stri- ding
around the
room, I tell her to start being somebody in her own right, and
stop being a martyr. And
let me live my life.
[At
30], I have been teaching high school English &
history to college prep classes for 5 years. My career, not inner
leadings, gives
structure to my life. It
has been satisfying to see students gain perspective on Cold War
rhetoric through Tolstoy, Dostoevsky, and Pasternak, but
I
am overwhelmed with [broad teaching duties], &
with heightened awareness of world power struggles, inequalities, and the UN's fragility. How
are we responsible for
tackling these problems? What are my self-expectations now that I see
global injustice &
waste of life?
Walking up the street in
bewilderment, I catch sight of children smiling and playing. The
smiling breaks open something inside me. I want to be with young
children for a change. That summer, I take care of 2 adopted
African- American sons, while their father goes overseas. At Pendle
Hill in the fall, [I feel drawn to] Rainer Maria Rilke and Albert
Camus; my term paper is about both/and. My soul's need is for
a contemplative and a committed active life. In December, a poem
emerges about the beckoning of my inner God-child to take time.
What
Then?—If
I but gave/ the God-Child play within,/ if I but hon- ored/ her ...
shining in the dark/ cave of your eyes,/ if I meandered with her/
in the wilderness ... What then might well up wordlessly into
healing?
I write an essay comparing
writing a poem with [a message forming] in Meeting: "The poetic
process can [cut through] the trite, the easy, the [wordy
explanation]. It can help us to brave paradox, trust intuition,
follow ... image [as long as we don't] offer images for their own
sake ... One schooled in poetic discipline [can be pulled into and
centered with a group, and be drawn] into a final, listening whole
which lifts them without words."
I
have come down into a deeper identification with mysticism. I do
crea- tive dramatics with ghetto children.
I
AM: 32-38—[At
32] I am heading the English Department at Francis Parker in Chicago.
I discuss deep questions in depth in small classes: When
must an individual risk challenging authority? What moves people
into committing crimes? How is racism oppressive to all? What are
the pros & cons of having power?
I am burdened by this prep school's
privileged
majority. My life is not in tune with my deepest concerns; I have no
partner to share them with me. I turn to therapy to sort things out.
[At
33] I am tramping with fellow Oberlinian, David Horn, through
Chi- cago's Morton Arboretum, a wild place within a big city. He
is listening to, iden- tifying, imitating bird calls. He
is not very subtly looking for a wife to
live with him in some South Indian village, helping with agricultural development. Some thing
inside me shifts and opens.
[At
34], my husband David is sending out letter after letter seeking
over seas work. We apply to
an adoption agency in Manchester, NH. Meanwhile I am organizing &
publicizing engagements for anti-Vietnam speakers.
A num- ber of the books Edith
Hunter has written are about religious education from
a child's perspective. She
is a happy, productive homebody and mother. I
may be able to let David carry the burden of social responsibility
now with his hunger fighting and give myself with clear conscience to
family and writing.
3
[At
38],
David is helping Senegalese
villagers build
a rice irrigation sys- tem,
while I read a book on Southern sharecroppers.
I am moved and know I also
want to write about the lives of obscure folks who keep life going
and lift each other up. I try to describe the people who touch me on
our trips in the area. For the most part I am tied to the American
compound with our daughter Becky.
[At 39], I
am raising vegetables and a lively pre-schooler in a house [near] an
Ohio college town. I brood
on my
Africa story until a story emerges. What bears fruit
besides the trees? I
picture myself between my husband and his African counterpart, trying
to come close to the real Africa through Etienne and finding his
scorn of his [own culture] as barren as my husband's driven-ness.
Through contact with
neighbor women and the natural world, I glimpse
something of real Africa's core vitality, but I know neither our family nor the educated Africans are meeting its need.
I
AM: 42—We
have been trying for 3 years to adopt a 2nd child; no white babies
are available. We are open to a minority child; the farm we want is
in an all-white school district. How am I too aware of
pain, too sensitive to pitch in & make a go of this challenge?
International development money is drying up for mid-level technicians
like Dave; he stopped looking. This means I'm not off the hook
anymore as the helpmate of a hunger fighter among the destitute.
[There was little
opportunity for social activism].
I am guided to pro- pose a grant for a Community
Learning Resources Project to enrich the underfunded schools in our
Appalachian county.
The
week I received a grant from the Jennings Foundation to direct the
project, our local Children's Services changes its policy &
offers us an 18-month old
African-American son with
an alcoholic parent; he will
need considerable nurture. How can I best channel my love
in the world, with my skills, or by parenting a 2nd child? I
made the choice to mother
1
child &
use the grant money. Through
research, 3 of us created a directory of over 400 people, pla- ces &
free stuff
to improve
learning. I am moved by
healthy pride & warmth
generated when we ask parents to help us make a 2-day local history muse- um; they bring local
artifacts &
photos. I made peace with my
decision. My grant is renewed & I continue my work. I am
constantly innovating, always moving.
I
AM: 44-49—[At
44], In
a Pendle Hill
workshop called "Fairy Tales and Clay." I play the
oldest son, [who
offended a
dwarf with the secret
to getting water of life. I can't get water of life];
I can't meet expectations. I
sculpt
the youngest son in clay, sitting down in leisurely to
share with the dwarf. I
hunger to strive less, to slow down, be more receptive, to glow with
mutuality. [At 45], 8-year
old Becky is feeding gulls at the beach, paying attention to the young, lame one. There is an emptiness in her we haven't filled. I am
swept with helpless love.
[At 47], I help Dave with a
cow we had to shoot, skin and quarter. I re- member our Old
Fashioned Recipe Book, which
gives directions on butchering. It is an awesome thing to cut open
the miracle of her body, to handle her stea- ming, intricate parts. I
bond with David and the farm.
[At 48], I have been teaching English
in a rural high school for 2½
years and have just resigned. I haven't been sleeping because of too
many course preparations, grading papers, discipline problems, on
top of child-raising, housekeeping, food preserving, and farming. I am
the daughter of a leader and sought-after speaker; I have a Masters
from Harvard and am trying to
lift up a downtrodden Appalachia; I can't make the grade. I call a
nearby, Philadelphian and co-counselor, who listens, refers me to
another counselor, and gives me the sense that everyone has dark
nights of the soul.
I
write a teaching story.
Instead of finding rural students with special re- verence for Nature,
I find guys &
gals who buck compulsory education, survive &
even prevail in the system without reading or writing. I become
newsletter editor &
program coordinator at the local senior center.
I work only ½-time to avoid being too encumbered
to
hear the spirit. I am more spacious inside; vo- cal ministry increases.
I dialogue with inner voices and
center through co- counseling &
journaling. They keep me in touch with continuing revelations. [At
49], I am evaluated as having problems delegating &
communicating with staff. [Years of independent activity must give
way] to a team operation. [I am helped in this by a soulmate joining the team who is a breeze to communicate with].
4
I
AM: 50-54—[At 50], my
daughter is 14. I am close with women
in the Feminism and Faith group. Many of us
juggle
too many roles, as spouses, pa- rents, workers, teachers, caregivers,
as well as self-care. I help plan a ritual in which we name and throw into the circle's center
things obstructing
spiritual growth. As "Kali," destroyer/ protector goddess,
I trample obstructions
under- foot.
I am amazed at my
strength of feeling in my dance, [&
in] my writing of this experience for the new Quaker
Friendly Woman
magazine: "Kali's
fierce image has become important to me as a Quaker woman ... When I
gather my- self to destroy calm, utter dark feelings to my husband or
co-counselor ... &
struggle through them ... new ways of [seeing]
problems emerge ... I need to resist things threatening my inner
leadings ... We need strong woman images to ... change [our fixed
personal patterns]."
[At
51], our Meeting has grown and moved. I tend to prepare
things
for
spoken sharing; I struggle to stop
this. [At
52], my meeting promotes the issue of conscientious objector &
alternative service. There is strong, negative reac- tion; brochures
on that subject are barred from school. [At
53], I am in our pine woods to
get
cow pies to manure asparagus beds. As I bend & straighten, my
body connects with East Indian & Native American women. We are
part of the cycle & sacred dance, where everything has purpose &
richness.
[At
54], I look at needle
as
symbol in a workshop's guided meditation. In the 1st 3 Gospels, Jesus
tells people it is as hard for a camel to go through a needle's eye
as
it is for a rich person to enter God's
Kingdom. We
live simply, but we have land, 2 rental houses & tax-free bonds.
David is researching democratizing governmental processes & not
worrying about breaking even. We budget to see how much we can give
away. How much
security do we deserve?
I
AM 55—The local campus
ministry is organizing a conference on wo- men's spirituality. Women
are coming from all over the Midwest. I revisit the Wedding at Cana
that I presented 33 years ago, this time from a feminist per- spective.
Mary is the catalyst who sees the need for more wine and moves Jesus
from reticence to engagement. Her voice affirms that the Spirit
working through him can find a new way to fill their need.
The
servant voice is the body speaking, willing to be up and doing once
direction is clear. [A prayer is formed: May
we see how plain well water of our lives is full of the essence of
celebration and can fill our emptiness. It
suggests the line from the old hymn: There
is a fountain that living freshness brings. We
sing the
hymn
and drink toasts to groups in our communities that we believe can
find the power of the Spirit and develop new rituals.
I
meet with the local ministerial association. I suggest they raise
with and educate their adult Sunday school classes in
the issues of the nuclear
war threat &
military spending; they have never met a pacifist before. Their
queries are: How would you react to Hitler or Communists
who don't believe in God & seek to take over the world? How would
you address the fact that the National Council of Churches are
totally out of touch with the grass roots? [How would you honor men
who were drafted & shed their blood to protect freedom of
worship]?
They don't believe
that Jesus forgave those who don't believe in God; they talked of
"deterrence," "a big stick," &
"the only language Communists understand." One pastor says
he is stretched too thin with every-day pastoral duties. The priests
say parishoners are only there for mass; no
one commits themself to anything. What is each clergyman's
personal [story]? At least I
have joined the fray & am using all my powers.
I
AM: Still 55—I go on a
Women's Peace March to protest nuclear build up. Military
spending is sapping funds for 3rd World agricultural development.
[Images of] African women
pounding down their next season's seed corn into meal
to survive &
a banner showing an ear of corn with a fetus inside [come together in
a poem]:
Seed
Corn—It
is the evening/ to freeze corn./ Dark silk, ears/ angling from the
stalks,/ the kernels full/ of thin, sweet milk./ I strip the
husks/ by lamplight on the stoop, the tree toads trilling.// In my
mind's eye,/ one banner/ made to honor life/ and ring the
Pentagon/ on Hiroshima Day/
is
a fetus as brown as earth/ stitched snug inside/ an ear of yellow
corn.// My sister, with your needle,/ piercing heavy cloth,/
bearer of seed/ the bombs could blast away,/ your image swells/
inside me, making me strong.///
5
In
my mind's eye/ children whimper on a mat/ while black hands grasp/
a pestle,/ frail arms raise it.// high above a heap of seed corn/
in a mortar,/ falter, lower it,/ swiftly scoop out/ 1 small
handful,/ pound the rest,/ the precious kernels into meal.// My
sister, with your pestle/ striking hol- low sounds,/ keeper of lives/
the ruthless race for weapons/ steals away,/ your small, swift/
saving gesture/ burns
inside me,/ making us one.// The moon climbs high,/ the water
boils./ I blanch the yellow ears,/ cut off kernels,/ scoop them
into sacks/ and carry out the cobs/ to feed the cows.///
My
sisters,/ round in circles/ turn the years/ of sowing, weeding,/
storing, feeding./ Always empty stomach/ needing us, the loving/
life sustai- ners,/ us the kernels/ ground and eaten.// Still, we
bear/ the seed of kno- wing./ We know danger./ We are seers./ We are
heeders./ Stitching, linking,/ sparing, sharing./ We must not grow
weary./ We must not fall silent.// We
bear seed corn/ meant for planting./ Down in darkness/ we will
sprout/ and spring up. We will not be daunted./ We will not be
pounded/ into meal.////
People
point me to J. Macy's
Despair &
Personal Power in the Nuclear Age.
I use her group
exercises
&
join Interhelp, her peace workers' support group,
with
its]
press releases, newsletters, talk shows &
phone calls.
I
AM 56—In
a dream, I am driving through Carbondale, [where
I heard a real-life story] of a mother with
12 children
and
an alcoholic, mostly unemployed husband. [My
dream reveals] my old bike in a trashy vacant lot, with a foundling
baby in its basket. My dream symbolizes Vaundell Johnson's stories of
coal town women that need my attention, and need to be raised up and
honored. It haunts me for 2 years before I heed it.
I
attend
an Arts for Peace workshop at the Ohio Nuclear Weapons Freeze
Conference. An
artist there
says,
"You need to hammer home the main points, interpreting them
again & again. I go dead inside with this repetition, even
though I believe in the cause." At a "Demon Party," a
friend & I come dressed as Over-responsibility. The friend wears
long lists & I carry a huge sack. There is value in being
responsive, but
I have trouble setting limits. We save small pieces of our costumes
and burn the rest.
My sister sends me a
calligraphed quote from Thomas Merton: "[Activ- ism and overwork] is a pervasive form of contemporary violence
to which the idealist fighting for peace non-violently
most easily succumbs ... it kills inner wisdom." I
admit to activist/ therapist Sandra Boston de Silva the pressure I
feel to be a "key person" in the peace movement, &
feelings of staleness. She helps me redefine "key person"
as one who can unlock people's hearts with writing and listening. I seek to: reach
to where the world is breathing; speak from the core; have small,
slow loyalties; rocking & rejoicing. I
need time to write, to spend time with Becky, my parents, &
in-laws.
I AM 57—I fear that
in peace work I will lose my capacity for creative writing. I fear
poets are self-centered, unbalanced, elitist, irrelevant. 30 years
ago, I affirmed the leading that an angry Jewish refugee woman had to
recon- nect with her Gentile mother, who had disowned her. My efforts
to support her searched me to the core. My mother's gifts [to her
meeting] are listening to struggles, asking loving questions, and
affirming the deepest thing in another. I decide to go into training
to be a therapist.
I am meeting regularly with a
spiritual partner and taking community counseling classes at Ohio U.
I find myself coming up against the assumption that the goal is to be
"in charge" of your life. I find my self committed to
listening for guidance from the Inner Light, not "taking
charge." [Now] when I speak of being "in charge," I
mean walking in the Light with my deep center in charge, not outward
demands.
I
AM 57 and Interlocked—I
sit with Dave's mother Flora on their back porch. Dad Horn is dying
of Parkinson's; she is his sole caregiver. She cele- brates small
triumphs & groans about complicated bills to pay. Our
similarities snap into focus. We forge a new comradeship that sees us
through Dad's long dying. I
write poems.
Interlocked—I
like to rest my eyes/ on the chair you salvaged/ ... from
neighbor's trash/ &
caned to give to me.// It looks like you,/ straightforward
sturdy,/ stripped to essentials./ Grain stands out .../ layered
like years/ of living stratified in rock.// Fibers
of the seat/ are tough &
tightly woven/ as your hold on life,/ determined as you are/ it
not be wasted.// I remember you learned/ to cane so you could
save/ this chair, learned/ to soak strips/ 'til they would bend,/
bending stiff fingers,/ bending your will to do/ what you with
effort/ still could do.
And
in the process/ bonding with the rooted tree,/ the cane that
carried sap,/ the craftsman turning spindles/ on his lathe and
rounding/ the knobs that grace the top/ like 2 plump apples.//
It
was a way you found/ to save yourself,/ weaving your life/ into
the lives of those/ who once sat down ... on this chair// and
those of us to come/ who will sit here/ to lace our shoes up,/ peel potatoes, weep,/ watch sunsets burning,/ hold a child/ and
feast toge- ther.// You ... see shapeliness/ of things and rescue
them,/ are interlocked with us/ in saving patterns/ we hold onto/
sure as loving, true/ as going with the grain.////
6
I
AM: 58-60—[While I am 58] Dad
is writing a bare bones chronology for his autobiography. We want his
story of inner growing, not realizing he has Al- zheimer's. Mom needs
to write her spiritual autobiography, but hasn't
the strength to write it. She agrees to tell it to me on tape from
the central questions I will ask; it is a time of deep sharing. There is power in remembered dreams, golden Bible texts, role models,
efforts in community, &
late-blooming self- confidence &
feistiness. The spirit speaking to me from a 2-year old dream gives
me energy to draft a grant proposal to research &
share life stories of women from local mining towns ["...
Reminiscences of Athens County Coal- town Women: 1900-50"];
it is a dramatic narrative &
a dedicated team effort.
[At 60], I am floored that I
am doing a "mental health assessment" on a 72-year old
suicidal, alcoholic stroke victim who has had her leg [& life]
ampu- tated. She has lost husband, son, & grandson in the past
decade. She wants to go to a river bottom & never come up. I tell
her how moved I am that she is still here, being herself, not masking
anything. The truth that she is still herself although her body is
different, leaps from my center to her center. By the time I emerge,
her spirit has moved from lostness to re-connection with a
"Christ- angel."
I
AM: 61-62—[At 61], I
am a visiting teacher of writing at Pendle Hill, numb,
exhausted, &
monotone from helping my daughter Anne deal with her husband Paul's
death from a heart attack. I remember her late night agony about
what else she should have done to save him. [I
have memories of the 4 days with Anne, &
of Paul with his daughter Becky years before].
Finally I can cry. My student/ friend tells me the community has
suggested a Meeting for Healing to share my loss with me.
During the
gathering in Upmeads' living room, I am strangely fixed on a slice of
pumpernickel Anne cut for
Paul when they thought it was just heartburn. A
strong conviction comes to me that Paul felt her caring as he died,
that the reaching out
we do matters, whether or not it does what we want it to do; I wrote
a poem about it. I felt the Pendle Hill community channeling Spirit
that night.
David has been diagnosed with
Parkinson's. David becomes urgent to complete a book on eliminating
the gerrymandering of political districts; he withdraws into his
work, but emerges for quiet evenings, weeding together, or hiking
together to enjoy birds and wild flowers. Our tenderness toward the
earth and toward each other quickens. We are finding our way
together into unknown territory.
[At 62], I have a Masters now
in Community Counseling. I work hours of supervised experience in
order to earn my counseling license. My doctor tells me I have
bladder cancer. The Helen planning for a meaningful professional
future in counseling, who visualized caring for a husband with
Parkinson's, who could take body, diet, & energy for granted, is
in need of care herself, as I go through immunotherapy & drink
carrot juice. Creatures which seem like totems come in poems [with
wisdom like] "Submit," "Honor the beast of burden
(body) who has carried your mind & spirit so far," "Give
over leaping upstream," "Rest like a pupa until wings
grow."
Agape—Have
I given out?/ Bucked
current,/ fought upstream,/ leapt falls, released/ my roe, and
now/ gone slack/ in some back water/ near the source?// Is
that the way I'll go?/ Frayed
fins and faded/ glow, pale ragged tail/ that barely wavers,/ body
slowing drifting, bumping roots/ and rocks, awash?// I am not
bound./ I have no cycle/ like the salmon/ where I have to/ head
for home/ and spawn and die.///
I
am not spent./ I am too lithe/ & limber yet/ to let some
clumsy/ bear wade in/ & catch me/ as I flop.// But maybe I/
must flip/ into some new and nameless shape,/ and let the current/
carry me downstream/ again to the ocean.// There I see myself/
in school with many,/ all agape and slowly/ heaving, turning,/
feeding, learning/ how to sink and rise/ with tides,/ and rock and
rest/ within the very bosom/ of the deep.////
My 60-member Meeting holds me in the Light; 2 members with cancer share things to read & perspective. My separateness is blurring. I am merging with fellow strugglers, searching for leadings, pooling our wisdom to keep afloat and reach out to the world. I keep on counseling as a volunteer for Hospice, a women's support group, elderly clients. I am drawn to younger people who stir memories of struggling. Cancer frees me to be a free child of God. [For a while] I avoid my old spiritual partner, but I finally call her to plan a walk.
My 60-member Meeting holds me in the Light; 2 members with cancer share things to read & perspective. My separateness is blurring. I am merging with fellow strugglers, searching for leadings, pooling our wisdom to keep afloat and reach out to the world. I keep on counseling as a volunteer for Hospice, a women's support group, elderly clients. I am drawn to younger people who stir memories of struggling. Cancer frees me to be a free child of God. [For a while] I avoid my old spiritual partner, but I finally call her to plan a walk.
The fathers of 4 of us in meeting have died this winter. I am energized to plan a goofy April Fool's Day retreat, co-led by a dozen of us with a gift for play. My cancer goes into remission, and [I have hopes of more writing and marke- ting it]. I am unemployed. Lake Erie YM invites me to do a life review, to be pump primer for others' recollections of their spiritual journeys. Ecclesiastes writes, "Whatever your hand finds to do, do it with your might."
7
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
330. Searching for the Real Jesus (by Roland Leslie Warren; 1997)
About the Author—Roland L. Warren was born 81 years ago in Islip, Long Island of New England parents; he attended college at New York Uni- versity. He is well-known as a scholar of community analysis and applied social change. He and his wife have been very active in American Friends Service Committee. This pamphlet rose out of Roland's preoccupation with questions of religious faith and from reading some the gospel's source mate- rial. He then explored what contemporary scholars had to say about the historical Jesus.
[Introduction]—A new generation of biblical scholars has made a series of New Testament (NT) critiques that bother those whose faith is foun- ded on the biblical Jesus. Such scholars deny the truth of fundamental quali- ties attributed to the Divine Jesus, while others maintain the essential validity of gospel accounts. As a Quaker, I have come to understand the issue is most importantly that of putting under serious doubt the gospels' historical accuracy and the unique divinity of Jesus. [My attention] centered on the Q source and the Gospel of Thomas.
The Q source is inferred, not an actual document. It's inferred from pas- sages in Matthew (MT) & Luke (LK) that did not come from Mark (MK), which was copied in both MT and LK. Its name comes from the German word for "Source" (Quelle). Parts of Q are believed to be the earliest existing report on Jesus after his death; it consists of Jesus' sayings. Burton L Mack writes: "In Q there is no hint of [specific] disciples, no program to reform Judaism's reli- gion or politics, ... no martyrdom with [universal] saving significance." Some view these special NT characteristics as additions. How could Jesus's spe- cial divinity be a spurious addition to the itinerant preacher/ teacher & Kingdom of God story? How were the gospel narratives either history or fiction?
The Gospel of Thomas was reported to have existed along with numer- ous other gospels in the 1st 2 or 3 centuries after Jesus' death. No actual re- cord of its text had survived until its 1945 discovery in Nag Hammadi Egypt, translated from the original Greek into Egyptian Coptic. The Thomas gospel's content of sayings lent credibility to the existence of the Q source; it mentions a Kingdom not in the sky but at hand and "within you." Many scholars believe the historical Jesus to be closer to Q and Thomas than the man portrayed in NT gospels.
THE JESUS SEMINAR—The Jesus Seminar's major cooperative work so far is an edition of The 5 Gospels (traditional 4 + Gospel of Thomas). The Introduction stated: "The question of the historical Jesus was stimulated by the prospect of viewing Jesus through the new lens of historical reason & research rather than the perspective of theology and traditional creedal formulations." They believe one cannot take the gospel narratives literally, for they were not written as objective history. Seminar scholars made the opposite assumption of traditional scholars, i.e. rejecting passages unless the evidence supported their historical validity. Seminar's criteria are: multiple attestation; distinctiveness contrary to dominant religious culture; Non-Christianizing of sayings.
The Seminar's rules of written & oral evidence: evangelists made revi- sions to shape sayings according language or viewpoint; Jesus "says" Words borrowed from common lore or Greek Scripture; knowledge of events taking place after Jesus' death were included in sayings & narratives; only 30-50 C.E. sayings & parables were from Jesus; gospel tradition's earliest layer is made up of aphorisms & parables that circulated orally; Jesus' sayings & parables cut against the social & religious grain; the saying and parables surprise and shock; they call for a reversal of roles or frustrate ordinary expectations. Jesus makes no claim to be the Anointed, the Messiah.
Historical scholarship must look for purely natural causes, & not assume supernatural ones. Jesus was an ordinary, not divine mortal with vast spiritual gifts. Jesus' special divine character was developed later by gospel writers. Seminar scholars gave no special precedence to the 4 gospels; they hold them up to rigorous historical analysis. The Q source found in MT & LK is believed to date from 10 to 20 years after Jesus' death (40 to 50 C.E.). Seminar scholars maintain that the parts common to Thomas & Q are contemporary with Q. Ste- phen J. Patterson writes: "[In] the early stage of Q, we find parallels in Thomas' Gospel. Of the 79 sayings with Synoptic Gospel parallels, 46 have parallels in Q. They presume these sources more credible than the gospel.
Traditional Bible scholars see Thomas as an extract rather than a source of the Synoptic Gospel. John D. Crossan dates parts of the Gospel of Peter as contemporary with early Q and Thomas and uses these parts as an important early source of the passion, crucifixion, and resurrection story. Most likely, MK was the earliest gospel, written about 70 C.E., and that MT & LK were written 10 or 15 years later (80 or 85) with John (JN) appearing probably no earlier than 90 C.E. and perhaps later. Some of Paul's Epistles, the early Q source and, according to Seminar scholars, parts of Thomas' gospel, constitute prior independent, sources.
THE JESUS SEMINAR—The Jesus Seminar's major cooperative work so far is an edition of The 5 Gospels (traditional 4 + Gospel of Thomas). The Introduction stated: "The question of the historical Jesus was stimulated by the prospect of viewing Jesus through the new lens of historical reason & research rather than the perspective of theology and traditional creedal formulations." They believe one cannot take the gospel narratives literally, for they were not written as objective history. Seminar scholars made the opposite assumption of traditional scholars, i.e. rejecting passages unless the evidence supported their historical validity. Seminar's criteria are: multiple attestation; distinctiveness contrary to dominant religious culture; Non-Christianizing of sayings.
The Seminar's rules of written & oral evidence: evangelists made revi- sions to shape sayings according language or viewpoint; Jesus "says" Words borrowed from common lore or Greek Scripture; knowledge of events taking place after Jesus' death were included in sayings & narratives; only 30-50 C.E. sayings & parables were from Jesus; gospel tradition's earliest layer is made up of aphorisms & parables that circulated orally; Jesus' sayings & parables cut against the social & religious grain; the saying and parables surprise and shock; they call for a reversal of roles or frustrate ordinary expectations. Jesus makes no claim to be the Anointed, the Messiah.
Historical scholarship must look for purely natural causes, & not assume supernatural ones. Jesus was an ordinary, not divine mortal with vast spiritual gifts. Jesus' special divine character was developed later by gospel writers. Seminar scholars gave no special precedence to the 4 gospels; they hold them up to rigorous historical analysis. The Q source found in MT & LK is believed to date from 10 to 20 years after Jesus' death (40 to 50 C.E.). Seminar scholars maintain that the parts common to Thomas & Q are contemporary with Q. Ste- phen J. Patterson writes: "[In] the early stage of Q, we find parallels in Thomas' Gospel. Of the 79 sayings with Synoptic Gospel parallels, 46 have parallels in Q. They presume these sources more credible than the gospel.
Traditional Bible scholars see Thomas as an extract rather than a source of the Synoptic Gospel. John D. Crossan dates parts of the Gospel of Peter as contemporary with early Q and Thomas and uses these parts as an important early source of the passion, crucifixion, and resurrection story. Most likely, MK was the earliest gospel, written about 70 C.E., and that MT & LK were written 10 or 15 years later (80 or 85) with John (JN) appearing probably no earlier than 90 C.E. and perhaps later. Some of Paul's Epistles, the early Q source and, according to Seminar scholars, parts of Thomas' gospel, constitute prior independent, sources.
THE JESUS SEMINAR'S CONCLUSIONS—Perhaps their most start- ling finding was that 82% of the words ascribed to Jesus in the gospels were not actually spoken by him; some of the most revered sayings are fictional, as are the stories that pre-date his ministry. The 5 Gospels states: "The Jesus of the gospels is an imaginative theological construct into which has been woven traces of the enigmatic sage from Nazareth." [These traces call for recognition in their own right, freed from faith-driven rather than fact-driven writing]. [The discounting of "non-historical" writing is done by more than Seminar scholars]; Thomas Sheehan writes: "The gospel stories about Easter are not historical accounts but religious myths." Sheehan provides a useful chart of the "evolu- tion of the Easter story" through the gospels.
The gospel writers' tendency was to make the event fit the Greek trans- lation of prophecies lifted from the Old Testament. John D. Crossan writes: "The Old Testament prophecies aren't considered valid prophecies of Jesus' coming, but simply sources evangelists used ex post facto to explain or legi- timize what had happened. Critical scholars, including Seminar scholars de- pict Jesus' preaching as timelessly counter-cultural. How can one remain a Christian, testifying to Jesus Christ as Lord & Savior?
Scott McKnight asserts that "millions of Christians are deluded into thin- king that Jesus was & is their Savior ... [they are being] brought into a myth [without] roots ..." Where do you see God: in Caesar or Jesus? Marcus Borg's wife is an Episcopal priest, so he lives in the world of academic study of Jesus & the church; it is possible to combine [critical] study of Jesus and being a Christian. Timothy L. Johnson writes: "When a so-called [Christian] historian uses the historical method to deny the reality of anything [outside] of what [history] can demonstrate, we suspect a certain defensiveness is at work.
SOME AFTERTHOUGHTS—Paul's preaching the Risen Christ who suf fered to atone for the world's sins is a great stumbling block to the reasoning of Seminar scholars & similar scholars. His preaching took place long before gos- pels were written. It also seems to me that the reasoning of Jesus Seminar scholars is basically circular. Seminar scholars present a credible way of loo- king at gospel texts: i.e. that Jesus was an itinerant preacher/ teacher who lived & died as a human being, & whose sayings, deeds & status gradually came to assume deification. Seminar scholars seem to demand I acknowledge that the Jesus of history differs drastically from the Jesus of faith; to worship him as di- vine is an act of faith built upon narratives which are mostly fictional.
TRADITIONALIST CRITIQUE OF THE JESUS SEMINAR—The alter- natives to the Seminar analysis are "in-errancy of the Bible," & combining cri- tical historical analysis with affirming Jesus' special divinity Jesus & the bulk of Gospel narratives. I wanted to see what scholars of equal competence would to say in defense of the more traditional conception of Jesus as given in the 4 gospels. They were equal to Seminar scholars in knowledge, logic and being convincing in advancing their view.
Of the 74 fellows in the Jesus Seminar, 14 are acknowledged leading scholars, another 20 are recognizable as having produced important works on the subject. The remaining 40 are relative unknowns. Luke T. Johnson writes that the Jesus Seminar was "a far better example of media manipulation than of serious scholarship, thus challenging the claim that the Seminar represents a broad consensus. How can supernatural events be treated impartially? Conventional scholars assert that to dismiss the possibility of miraculous events without weighing the evidence is unscholarly. The gospel of Thomas' date is important as to whether it is an early independent source. Estimates range from 40-50 C.E. to 170.
Paul points out: "Crossan pays virtually no attention to ... Paul's refe- rence to Christian origins. Crossan's accounts of Christian origins bypass completely those in canonical writings such as Acts of the Apostles [& Paul's letters; he prefers apocryphal to canonical writings, & very late non-Christian sources to the NT]. The criteria that matter for determining authenticity are those that make up the ... portrait that Crossan wishes to emerge." This evi- dences a prejudice against the NT documents that can only be described as historically irresponsible.
It will be recalled that the Seminar scholars set out to be rigorous in their analysis. They rejected 82% of Jesus' sayings; just because they can't verify that Jesus said them doesn't prove that Jesus didn't say them. [If you review rules of evidence from the Editor's 2nd paragraph of THE JESUS SEMINAR section in this summary, you will see that] many of their rules of evidence per- mit only that conclusion. Gary R. Habermas comments: "If one attributes a Gospel report to ancient beliefs, parallels, or the author's style & believes that this in & of itself explains it away, this is a logical mistake."
Darrell L. Bock states: "If we were to apply such standards to other documents, whole shelves of ancient history would have to be excluded." Luke T. Johnson writes: "These are not 'criteria', but assumptions attached to a pre- determined vision of the Jesus who is supposedly sought." Johnson also points out that The 5 Gospels accepts the good Samaritan parable as authen- tic because it fits their preconceived notion of who Jesus must have been, even though it doesn't meet all of the Seminar's rules of evidence.
Craig L. Blomberg asks: How did a simple speaker of proverbs and parables ever alienate the Jewish and Roman authorities of his day to such an extent that he was executed in so gruesome a fashion? He then points out that: "It requires the assumption that someone, about a generation removed from the events in question, radically transformed the authentic information about Jesus ... superimposed a body of material 4 times as large, fabricated almost entirely out of whole cloth, while the church suffered sufficient collective amnesia to accept the transformation as legitimate. Scott Mcknight claims: "Such a Jesus would never have been crucified, would never have drawn the fire that he did, would never have commanded the following that he did and would never have created a movement that still shakes the world."
THE CASE FOR THE GOSPEL ACCOUNTS—The authors of Jesus under Fire & The Real Jesus critiqued the Jesus Seminar scholars & defended the NT's authenticity. We now turn to the latter. The issue is whether such events actually happened. Denying their possibility is to brush away the pro- blem. Even without the NT, Luke T. Johnson writes: "We would be able to con- clude from the non-Christian Josephus, Talmud, Tacitus, & Pliny, Jr. that Jesus was: a Jewish teacher; believed to have performed healings; rejected by Jewish leaders; crucified under Pontius Pilate ... His followers believed he was still alive, & spread ... so that there were multitudes in Rome by 64 ... people from cities & countryside, men & women, slave & free, worshiped him by the 2nd century's beginning. No other historical figure has been so care- fully & consistently researched.
THE CASE FOR THE GOSPEL ACCOUNTS—The authors of Jesus under Fire & The Real Jesus critiqued the Jesus Seminar scholars & defended the NT's authenticity. We now turn to the latter. The issue is whether such events actually happened. Denying their possibility is to brush away the pro- blem. Even without the NT, Luke T. Johnson writes: "We would be able to con- clude from the non-Christian Josephus, Talmud, Tacitus, & Pliny, Jr. that Jesus was: a Jewish teacher; believed to have performed healings; rejected by Jewish leaders; crucified under Pontius Pilate ... His followers believed he was still alive, & spread ... so that there were multitudes in Rome by 64 ... people from cities & countryside, men & women, slave & free, worshiped him by the 2nd century's beginning. No other historical figure has been so care- fully & consistently researched.
Blomberg asserts: [Christian divinity] beliefs emerged early in the his- tory of the church [i.e. within 5 years of the crucifixion]; we may not chalk Christ's deification up to a late stage in the development of Christianity ... [So- lutions to early controversies could have been written into the gospel, but] not once does Jesus address many of the major issues ... that loomed large in the minds of Christians, [who] were interested in preserving the distinction be- tween ... Jesus' life and later debate ..."
If the gospels were written at different times by different evangelists, de- cades after the crucifixion, it seems plausible that they would show some dif- ference in choice of events to record and language to use. Darrell L. Bock writes: "Each Evangelist retells the living, powerful words of Jesus in a fresh way for his readers, while faithfully & accurately presenting the 'gist' of what Jesus said." The most massive task confronting conventional scholars is the historical authentication of the miracles performed by Jesus, including the supernatural resurrection.
William Lane Craig presents strong arguments for the authenticity of the resurrection, resting his case largely on the empty tomb. [This pamphlet's author cast the argument as]: Suppose Jesus did not rise from the dead, and asks the following questions:
[Resurrection Queries—If Jesus' corpse was still there, how could his disciples maintain that he had risen? Why would Jewish authority acknowledge the empty tomb by claiming that Jesus' followers had stolen his body? Why didn't Jesus' follow the custom of venerating the graves of their dead leaders? Why would Mark's "fictional account" have the empty tomb discovered by women, when a better "story" would be its discovery by Peter or another disciple?
[Resurrection Queries—If Jesus' corpse was still there, how could his disciples maintain that he had risen? Why would Jewish authority acknowledge the empty tomb by claiming that Jesus' followers had stolen his body? Why didn't Jesus' follow the custom of venerating the graves of their dead leaders? Why would Mark's "fictional account" have the empty tomb discovered by women, when a better "story" would be its discovery by Peter or another disciple?
How would Paul be convinced of "false" eye witness testimony; why would he stake his preaching & life on it? Why were there no other rumors & alleged stories, no competing traditions of the burial & empty tomb? How could disciples go on proclaiming that Jesus had risen with Jesus' [corpse present as a damning contradiction]?
Why would Jesus' disciples use the "incredible" story of the phy- sical resurrection of a dead man when they could instead declare the presence of the Holy Spirit of Jesus with them and energizing their lives? How would the Christian movement, based on the Risen Lord, have an amazing rise without a verifiable resurrection? [How can you have a Christian based on a naturalistic belief that the resurrection couldn't have happen]?
There is considerable different of opinion, even among these more con- ventional NT scholars as to whether the appearances [following Jesus' crucifi- xion] were visions or flesh-and-blood appearances.
THE CHOICE IS OURS—Once miraculous events aren't excluded from scholarly assessment and analysis, the traditional scholars make a credible case for the essential veracity of the gospels. So, we have 2 contrary, unbrid- geable thought systems. Is Jesus: remarkable human or Godhead? There seems to be little or no dialogue between them. Each side inflexibly defends its position, seeking only to refute the other side and have its own side prevail. Each side recommends different books; the only book they have in common is the peripheral book edited by James M. Robins on The Nag Hammadi Library. The authors of Jesus Under Fire do not even list for suggested reading The 5 Gospels, the subject matter of their entire book.
Gunther Bornkamm writes: "To make the reality of God present; this is the essential mystery of Jesus." Millions of devout people find that Jesus helps see what God is like, and what God wills for us humans; but many have the nagging suspicion that the real Jesus was only a human being, though a great one. No matter how we as individuals come out on this question, both sides have provided us with a serious basis on which to take up the arduous task of establishing and grounding our own beliefs. Luke T. Johnson writes: "The resurrection experience that founded and that grounds the church is based on ... the experience of power through Jesus by generations of people across the centuries and continuing today, [not on the original Easter]."
THE CHOICE IS OURS—Once miraculous events aren't excluded from scholarly assessment and analysis, the traditional scholars make a credible case for the essential veracity of the gospels. So, we have 2 contrary, unbrid- geable thought systems. Is Jesus: remarkable human or Godhead? There seems to be little or no dialogue between them. Each side inflexibly defends its position, seeking only to refute the other side and have its own side prevail. Each side recommends different books; the only book they have in common is the peripheral book edited by James M. Robins on The Nag Hammadi Library. The authors of Jesus Under Fire do not even list for suggested reading The 5 Gospels, the subject matter of their entire book.
Gunther Bornkamm writes: "To make the reality of God present; this is the essential mystery of Jesus." Millions of devout people find that Jesus helps see what God is like, and what God wills for us humans; but many have the nagging suspicion that the real Jesus was only a human being, though a great one. No matter how we as individuals come out on this question, both sides have provided us with a serious basis on which to take up the arduous task of establishing and grounding our own beliefs. Luke T. Johnson writes: "The resurrection experience that founded and that grounds the church is based on ... the experience of power through Jesus by generations of people across the centuries and continuing today, [not on the original Easter]."
Howard Brinton writes: "The Word or Light proceeding continually from God to create whatever is good in the world dwelt fully in Christ and by mea- sure in all as human beings. For this reason Quakers did not take pains to distinguish between the Eternal Christ and the historic Jesus. It is often hard to tell of which they are speaking. For George Fox it was not the degree of lear- ning, but the experience of God's presence that fit one for ministry. "Being bred at Oxford and Cambridge was not enough to fit and qualify one to ministers of Christ."
It is misleading to apply the factual world-knowledge's standards and truth to the spiritual world's Truth, for this Truth is not amenable to factual veri- fication. I consider the scriptures to be a help in defining my relationship to God; but they are not the main source of my faith. That source is the direct experience of God which lies in me and potentially in all human beings. I find that many thoughts on the traditional and critical sides of biblical criticism are worthy of high respect. For me, religious faith is not based on the historical accuracy of the gospels. It rests on the experience of God's presence.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
331. Communion for a Quaker (by Nancy Bieber (1997)
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
331. Communion for a Quaker (by Nancy Bieber (1997)
About
the Author—Since
Nancy Bieber's 1st
meeting for worship nurturing silence 18 years ago, the Religious
Society of Friends has watered seeds planted by her Church of the
Brethren childhood: a desire for God; &
to follow God's leading. After receiving calling &
training, her service has included 1-to-1 &
small group spiritual
guidance, retreat leadership, religious education, writing. She
has
a
practice
in
psychology.
This
pamphlet
has
its
roots
in
the
Love
Feast,
foot-washing,
Communion
of
her
childhood,
&
is
the
fruit
of
study
&
prayer.
The
Questions—Philadelphia
YM wrote: "The
absence
from
Friends
worship
of
outward
observance
of
the
Lord's
Supper
& baptism
is
due
to em- phasis
on
the
reality
of
inward
experience
...
In
meeting
for
worship
at
its best, they
know
direct
communion with God &
fellowship with one another." Toge- ther we had experienced a
Spirit which overflowed into speech for the gathe- ring or guided
one silently to a communion of love &
compassion,
a Eucharist of joy &
gratitude.
Why [do
I seem to need something] more than "direct communion with God"?
The
act of communion continued to haunt me. The repeated acting out of a
Catholic friend's faith in communion showed
her
faithfulness
while
it
strengthened
her
commitment
to
the
church
community
&
to
Christ.
I
began
to
wish
for
a
ritual
which
would
feed
me
and
renew
my
commitment
as
the
bread
and
wine
did
for
her.
Childhood
Communion—We
received
a
symbolic
Lord's
Supper,
&
ate
a
real
supper
of
rice
soup,
beef
and bread;
we
washed
each
others'
feet
in
re- creating
Jesus'
actions.
I
knew
something
holy
was
going
on,
but
it
hadn't
reached
or
changed me.
I
was
sure
there
was
something
I
was
missing.
Some
youthful
communicants
feel
untouched
by
ritual;
some
people have memories of youthful communions filled with deep
spiritual meaning &
God's
presence.
[One
youth
was
angered by]
prayers for Viet Nam soldiers that ignored what they were doing &
turned to Quaker plainness. In her old age she longs again for
outward, visible signs. Quaker silence &
simplicity
seem an incom- plete answer to my joy &
gladness on occasions such as Christmas. Clearly worship through
the
Communion
sacrament
also
has
power
to
enrich
lives
of the participants.
How can a Quaker
deal with the paradox of wanting meeting for worship & Communion?
What is Communion's attraction?
Explorations:
The 3 Gifts of Communion—While
Catholics
have
7
sacraments,
most
Protestants
use
only
2,
baptism
&
communion.
Communion
is
to
be
enacted
regularly.
A
detailed
definition
which
is
frequently
used
de- scribes
sacrament
as
"an
outward
&
visible
sign
of
an
inward
and spiritual
grace";
the
inward
effect
is
a
gift
of
God,
not
something
we
are
causing
to
happen.
The physical embodiment of spiritual reality surely is a strong attrac- tion of the sacraments. How very human is our need to
experience God in concrete &
tangible signs.
As
I
talked
to
people,
3
strands
of
Communion's
meaning
emerged.
Though
the
strands
often
are
inter-woven,
they
each
carried
their
own
unique
blessing.
1st,
meaning
is
found
in
the
strong
experience
of
a
united
community,
sharing
the
same
ceremony,
leaning
together
into
the
presence
of
God.
The
blessing
is
in
the
gathering
itself.
[Truly
coming
together]
is
both
a
requirement
for
the
celebration
and
a
gift
of
the
sacrament.
2nd,
there
is
remembrance
&
commitment.
The
focus
on
Christ's
pre- sence
can
help
to
bring
our
scattered
parts
into
coherence
&
wholeness;
it
can
help
us
remember.
Through
the Communion sacrament, we remember & then commit ourselves to
living from a Christ center. Just before he was shot, Arch- bishop
Romero said: "This holy Mass, this Eucharist, is an act of
faith. This body broken & blood shed for human beings encourages us
to give our body and blood up to suffering and pain ... to bring
justice & peace to our people."
Some experience the bread &
wine as miraculously transformed into the body & blood of Christ;
others see the elements as symbolic. The
3rd
strand of
meaning
found
repeatedly
through
Communion
participation
is
the
experience
of
the
presence
of
God.
Sometimes
experiencing
God's
presence
is
more
of
a
head-knowing,
without
mystical
awareness.
Mystical
experiences
come
when
the
membranes
which
keep
us
from
an
awareness
of
things
of
the
spirit
grow
permeable
to
us.
Direct
experience
of
God
remains
a gift, and is not amenable to schedule.
Early
Quakers and the Sacraments—Quakers,
from their beginnings in 17th-century Britain, have shunned the outer
acts as
no
longer
necessary;
the
living
Christ
is
already
present
and
within
us.
Robert
Barclay
urged
tole- rance
of
those
who
still
"indulged"
in
Communion.
For
Penington
and
Friends
like
him,
the
act
of
swallowing
the
bread
and
drinking
the
wine
was
wholly
divorced
from
the
spiritual
reality;
there
was
no
vitality
left
in
the
outer
form.
British
Church
practice
of
the
time
left
members
woefully
undernourished
in
the
graced
reality
of
God's
presence.
For
Friends,
the
power
of
the
spiritual
awakening
they
had
experienced
required
their
drinking
& eating
directly from the
inner
reality,
the
inner
truth.
All
scheduled,
institutionalized ceremony carries the risk of not matching one's
inner state of being.
I
once took Communion at Britain's magnificent Salisbury Cathedral. I
appreciated the sacrament's
ceremonial
richness, but its heart missed my heart. I was too concerned with
religious etiquette. It
is
too
easy
to
go
through
the motions
&
remain
untouched,
to
play
a
role
with
God.
It
dries
up the spirit &
leaves
us
thirsty,
[or
beyond
that,
with
a
dull
habit].
Quaker meeting for wor- ship
can
also
be
an
empty
form,
a
mere
habit,
which
can fail to nurture atten- ders. The
blessing
of
a
real
sacramental
experience
can come in a flood, a trickle, or not at all.
Finding
Communion: A Deeply United Community—All
of life is
graced with
God's
presence
&
can be
a
source
of
the
inner
&
spiritual
gifts
of
sacrament.
Howard
Brinton
writes:
"Any
act
is
sacramental
which
is
a
sincere
genuine
outward
evidence
of
inward
grace ...
sacraments
are
innumerable."
Quaker
understanding
of
sacramental
experience
as
being in
daily
life
is
very
similar
to
the
Catholic
understanding
of
sacramentals,
sacred
experiences
out- side
of
the
formal
sacraments.
We
can
all
be
open
to
the
sacramental
gift
in
many
settings.
The
3
strands
of
Communion
meaning
which
I
identified
provide
a
good
starting
place
for
finding
[wider]
communion
experiences. On
what occasions did I experience: deeply united community; a
commitment to compassion ate service; A strong, real experience of
God's presence? Sometimes
I
have
only
been
partly
open
to
them. Daily
life's sacrament
varies.
It
may
touch
one
gently
or
carry
us
within
a
full
stream
of
grace. We
could
label
every
experience
we
have
sacramental
&
fail
to
appreciate
the
depth
of
a
powerful
sacrament.
In
church
celebration
of
Communion,
worshipers
become
1
community
through
the
experience.
A
young
girl
in
the
US
&
a
young
girl
in
Germany
wrote
to
one
another
faithfully.
WW
II
interrupted
correspondence,
which
continued
after
the
war,
along
with
packages
&
gifts.
Although
Lucille,
my
mother,
&
Lotte
never
met,
my
family
went
to
Germany,
visited
Lotte,
and had
tea.
The
tea
be- came a
living
communion
experience,
representing
a
bond
between
Lotte
& Lucille. Even
shared
pie
&
coffee
can
be
communion,
if
it
embodies
decades of
being neighbors,
sharing
efforts,
boundaries & bounty.
Another way of loving; another
flavor
of
communion.
The
gift
of
deep
community
feeling
seems
most
consistently
expressed
through
actual
food,
eating
it,
enjoying
it,
sharing
it.
Jesus
wandered
through
Galilee
teaching,
and
was accused
of
eating
with
Jews
and
Gentiles,
outcasts
and
sinners.
Eating
together
speaks
of
hospitality.
Such
powerful
experiences
can
begin
ever
expanding
communion
circles.
Everywhere
communion is pos- sible if
only we have the eyes to see it, the heart to recognize it, & the
willing- ness to participate in it.
Reaching
in Love Toward the Other—In
taking on
the
Christ-quality
of
living
for
those
in
need,
we
receive
the
2nd
transforming
gift
of
communion
for
a
Quaker.
Quaker
communion
signs of Christ-qualities
are those living
symbols of our compassion, our reaching in love toward the other. On
one of a Friend's worst days, someone
visited
&
they took a long walk together. That someone was like Christ, a
compassionate companion who shared suffering by simply being there;
the experience was sacramental, a symbol of living communion. Giving
time &
money, energy &
thought toward a more just world can be a living symbol of communion
commitment.
A
minister
friend
handed
out
sandwiches
&
coffee
to
the
homeless,
&
felt
like
he
was passing
out
communion.
The
encounter
was
sacramental,
and the
food
and drink
signs
of
communion
experience. My
Quaker
Meeting
has
a
member-made patchwork
quilt.
The
quilt
is
passed
around
to
whoever
needs
support, nurture, [& the love reflected in the quilt's
making]. The makers may have been deeply changed by the giving. The
experience of a close, united community is the start of acts of
service & of living for another.
The larger the program & the
further removed one is from the front lines, the easier it is to
lose sight of the main experience, & lose one's hold on the
center of what one is about. A deep experience of community leads to
the ac- ting out of love & compassion. The act blesses both the
giver & receiver, dra- wing both into a loving, compassionate
community & communion.
In
God's Presence—The
3rd
strand of communion, closeness to God, embraces the
other 2. God is present in my conversations with close, spiritual
friends, but when one calls for prayer, we turn openly to listening
to the Pre- sence as we have been listening to each other. A conference
call with God. Our prayer together regardless of distance, has become
sacramental experi- ence. Intimate experience of the Presence
may be a quiet opening of an in- ner door, a blaze of intensity, in
wrenching grief or great joy, or it may take us by surprise on a
life-plateau.
"Communion"
as Gerald May calls it, flashes of union, remind
us that this is what we are all about. [As
part
of
a
send-off
for
my
eldest
daughter
go- ing
abroad
as
an
exchange
student,
my
family
lay
entwined
under
the stars in a
park. I
was]
cradled
in
more
than
family
love;
universal
loving was all around. Where is
the Quaker's sacrament of communion? Sometimes it grabs
us
unexpectedly,
sometimes
we
eagerly anticipate
it.
The
Challenge—By looking
around
in
my
life
and
in
others'
lives
I
find
many
communions
[involving]
community,
giving
of
self
to
another,
&
intimacy
with
God.
I
had
found communion
could
live
within
daily
life.
Sacramental
rea- lity,
may
touch
us
any
time
and
anyplace.
It
requires
us
to
live
in
deep
aware- ness
of
God's
presence
and
of
the
planet-wide
circle
of
our
family.
If life is ablaze with sacramental potential, why do we
experience communion so infrequently? How can I take the time
to live sacramentally?
We
must
live
the
specialness
of
a
Christmas
or
an
Easter
every
day.
The
challenge
is
to
enlarge
our
capacity
to
realize
and
welcome
the
commu- nions
in
our
midst.
Sacramental
living
in
daily
life
takes
us
beyond
the 3 strands of the
communion sacrament to include a whole pattern of living; it opens
us to receive the sacred in life. Sacramental living can be solitary,
an individual reaching and affirmation of the sacred bond to God.
Space
to Experience Sacrament—The
1st
step is
to
believe
that
the
potential
for
sacrament
is
always
present,
even
in
the
plodding
ordinariness
of
just
another day.
The
2nd
is
to
live
so
that
our
lives
have
the
space
to
experi- ence
sacrament. Days
are
stronger
when
half-filled,
rather
than
well-filled.
Half-filled
days,
with
space
built
in
to
pause,
can
in
some
blessed
way
be the most deeply
filled
days
of
all.
A
century
ago
in
Quaker
communities
when people visited
each
other,
it
was
not
unusual
for
a
silence
to
fall
[upon the gathering]. There
was
a
space
built
into
their
days
to
receive
the
happening. We may
find
it now takes
more effort to live our days less than totally filled. The greatest
difficulty is taking the bits and pieces of pauses we have and really living them while
waiting
for:
a
red-light
turning;
coffee
dripping; a late client; before
beginning chores.
We
need
to
treat
community
and
compassionate
service
for
others
as
deep
spiritual
experiences
rather
than
required
accomplishments.
To
pause
in
our
lives
and
to
be
spacious
with
our
time
is
very
important.
We
need
to
give
ourselves
physical
space.
Many
people
find
it
helps
to
be
outdoors. Even a
view
out
a
window
helps,
or
a
piece
of
nature
can
still
one's
heart
and bring a
rich
awareness
of
Spirit.
Little
natural
things
on
a
place
like
a
windowsill, create
a
sacred
space
for
me
and
remind
me
of
the
sacredness
of all space.
A
Tool which Readies Us—The
3rd
step
in
encouraging
sacramental
awareness
is
to
create
meaningful
events
which
help
open
us
to
the
sacra- mental's
presence in our lives. [The
event
creates
the
space
for
the
sacra- ment], not
the
experience
of
sacrament.
Church
rituals
exist
because
they
have
helped
bring
worshipers
into
readiness
to
receive
the
gifts
of
sacrament.
How would you adapt a part of old familiar ritual so that
it is a rich aid to spiritual deepening in your daily life?
[Perhaps
it
involves music, a beautiful
picture,
a
candle
flame.
Follow
whatever
image
or
aid speaks to you. For
a
ritual
to
be
a
window
into
sacramental
experience
for you or a group, it is
important
that
it
be
discussed
&
alive
for
all
members. Which strand of communion [i.e. community; commitment to
service; presence of God] is most central to [the ritual's] &
the group's purpose?
One
Quaker
family
[enacts
at
home
a
ritual
strongly
reminiscent of
the
Lord's
Supper].
A
simple
group
ritual
of
joining
hands
or
linking
arms
in
a
circle, &
being aware of the others as unique containers for the Inner
Light, can pro- foundly
bond
participants
into
community;
personal story telling
also
creates
a
bond.
Rituals
&
group
support
for
a
person's
call
to
a
special
service
is
valuable
for
everyone,
as
in
the
traditional
laying
on
hands.
It
is
an underlying purpose of all religious rituals to bring people nearer to a sense of God's presence. Oddly
similar
to
group
silence,
the
indistinct
murmur
or
music
of
chanting
brings
a
deep
awareness
of
those
others
around
me
who
are
reaching
toward
God
even
as
I
am;
dance
and
music
have
similar effect.
The
creation
of
such
events
for
ourselves
is
limited
only
by
what
is
full of
life
&
meaning
for
each
of
us.
What kind of rituals could be created for the workplace,
for the playing place? What kind of meaningful acts could be created for times of sorrow or times
of joy? When
the act becomes a dry habit,
it
is time to unload it [and
seek a new one]; keep the old one close at
hand, for
it could
revive
years
later.
All of life holds the potential that will, as Tilden Edwards says, tilt the balance in God's favor. We can welcome and participate in the gifts of com- munion through silence and sound, through our stillness and through our actions. The sacramental experiences of communion in our daily lives bring the 3 strands mentioned here [into a prominent place in our lives]. The real sacrament of communion is never by rote. It is always being freshly born into meaning, newly born into life. We can live a willingness for communion to hap- pen through us, to us, and in our midst.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
332 The Burning One-ness Binding Everything: A Spiritual Journey
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
332 The Burning One-ness Binding Everything: A Spiritual Journey
(by Bruce Birchard; 1997)
[Bishop Samuel Ruiz's (Mexico) Queries (1994)]—How can we join in an encounter with ethnic groups so we can walk together on new paths of mutual & just relations? How can we wash a way discrimina- tion & substantially reduce the economic & social disparities that sepa- rated us for generations? How can we generate new attitudes, throw off our egoism? How can we create economies that don't pauperize & kill?
About
the Author—Bruce
Birchard has
served Friends on the Peace Committee of Philadelphia YM,
National
Coordinator of the Disarmament
Pro- gram
(American Friends Service Committee; AFSC), as
Friends General Con- ference (FGC) General
Secretary. He
got involved in the anti-war movement, [became
a conscientious objector
(CO)] and did alternate service. This
pam- phlet is based upon addresses given to Baltimore YM ('94),
Philadelphia YM ('95), Southeastern YM
(96), as a witness to the movement of the Spirit in his life.
There
is a Spirit Which I Feel (by Kenneth Boulding)—Can
I, impri- soned, body-bound, touch/ The starry garment of the
Over-soul,/ Reach from my tiny part to the great Whole,/ And
spread my Little to the Infinite Much,/ When Truth
forever slips from out my clutch,/
And what I take indeed, I do but dole/ In cupfuls from a rimless ocean-bowl/ That holds a million
million million such? ... some Thing [of] the cosmos [and] Law/ Moves
too in me: a hunger, a quick thaw/ Of soul ... As
I ... of creation, sing/ The burning oneness binding everything.
INTRODUCTION—I
grew up in a small-town Presbyterian church, went to college in '63,
lost my Christian faith, felt openings to the Spirit, and found Quakers. I joined Friends, became a pacifist, a CO, worked for
Philadelphia
YM, and AFSC, in support of peace and disarmament; I learned from 2 bouts of cancer. The religious Society
of Friends is at risk of becoming a
social Society of Friends. [Besides]
personal growth, and testimonies, we must strengthen and deepen
spiritual lives, personally and corporately. Our
meetings can only be vital if we find, and seek to understand, experiences of the Spirit. Child- hood beliefs about God and Jesus no longer made sense.
My
journey has been both experiential &
intellectual. I am in the Chris- tian tradition, though by Christian
creedal definition, I'm not one. I
know there are many paths to God, but I haven't explored them;
Christianity and universa- lism are not mutually exclusive. [My] 3
paths to the Spirit are: beauty; love; and worship. I find [certain]
contemporary theological writings relevant to the spiritual and moral
struggles of our time, and of my own soul.
My
images of God are not the traditional western images of God. [The
poem above] comes very close to expressing my "cupful of Truth"
about the Spirit. "The
burning one-ness binding everything" is
an important name for the Spirit. Some say unprogrammed Friends base
our faith so thoroughly on [indi- vidual], direct experience of the
Spirit that [we can't] understand
one
another. A
wise Friend said: "Our experiences of God's Spirit differ, but
any true expe- rience of God includes a convincement of the unity of
all in that Spirit." [The name of God I shared]
gives me faith that we indeed have a basic
unity only by sharing our religious experience. If we keep them to
ourselves, we shall diminish our religious society to the vanishing
point.
EXPERIENCING
THE SPIRIT: Beauty—In
1967, I had been snow- shoeing through the White Mountains of New
Hampshire. We climbed Mt. Garfield, traversed a long ridge and
dropped into a narrow valley. That night I walked alone to the stream
which tumbled down a rocky face under ice and snow. High above the
surrounding peaks, the wind tore at the clouds, pulling them to
shreds, blowing them fiercely off to the east. A full moon rose over
the eastern ridge, backlighting the cloud-shreds to a luminescent
white. Awe
and comfort both overwhelmed me. I am one with this marvelous,
Spirit-filled, beauty throbbing creation.
I
have often felt estranged from my concept of "God."
My hunger to return to
the mountains, rivers
& streams, to the tree
and
meadows, is a hun- ger for the Spirit. The forests are temples for me.
On
mountaintops, I feel closer to the Spirit when surrounded by Beauty.
I
am often moved
by experi- ences
so many kinds of art and music (jazz
and
both
Western and Asian clas- sical).
We
have all been moved by beauty. When this happens, we're respon- ding to
God's Spirit-filled creation.
Beauty
in any of its multitudinous forms is only a short step from the
contemplation of beauty to the expansion of spiri- tual
consciousness.
Love—I
experience love in very specific terms:
with
friends, for stran- gers, and even at times, "enemies." Demie
Kurz &
I share
so much with each other, but we are
still
distinct individuals; we aren't "2 peas in a pod." Good
times are a part of love, but it's the trials &
struggles that forge the closest bonds. We've
always felt
a commitment not
to walk away, to hang in there until the intense heat subsides.
We
have each helped the other make profound changes, but
only while being reassured of the basic acceptance, the foundation of
love, that underlies it. [Every
crisis worked through
left
behind]
good feelings, and a stronger
rela- tionship. Among
our strengths
was
our interest in [constant dialog
about our children and
even the other's parental behavior];
this wasn't always easy to hear. Now,
we are working with our teenage sons to help them build respectful
relationships
of equals.
[Demie's] love helped me deal
with the most terrible fear I have ever known. I will never forget
the 1,000 volts of fear which seared me when my doctor said he could
not rule out malignancy of the lumps I found on my neck. Demie said
that I should call Stephanie, who was a neighbor and a skilled
co- counselor that I had used before. I shared my fears with her about
losing my grasp on myself, so overwhelmed was I with the fear of
cancer. After I broke down & sobbed for 45 minutes, Stephanie
made herself totally available to me.
The next morning, I know that I
had to acknowledge and experience my fear, and go all the way into
it. [Friends from all over supported and prayed for me]. After
chemotherapy and remission, I began to recognize the grace I had
found. I had learned so much and my spirit was stronger. I have
experienced such love over and over, throughout my life; such love is
a manifestation of the Spirit mediated through those closest to me.
If you have never experienced true love for the world, or for other
people, or for something outside yourself, you can't love God.
Worship—I
had to work at worshiping. It doesn't come for me with bells &
whistles or visions of God. [I did a lot of thinking in meetings for
worship, about] events and people in my life, the suffering in the
world and my pro- blems; I wasn't going deeply into a direct encounter
with the living Spirit. John Punshon said that it takes work and
continued with: "Get a good coach. Work at it. And know that
you'll fail frequently and never be as good as you want to be."
[I did that] and I began to understand that the Spirit is all around
me, within me.
Traditional Javanese music
theory holds that music is always in the air, around us. That's how
it is with the Spirit. I am always in the Presence; I need spiritual
disciplines to help me hear it. In a centered, peaceful place, I'm
begin- ning to feel an acceptance of what is. I'm genuinely holding
people in the Light. I often imagine the Spirit as a stream, flowing
constantly around and through me. I'm learning to launch myself
into the stream of Spirit, to flow with it, to feel it supporting me
as I ride the rapids & face life's dangers, fears, beauty and wonder.
How do I know that this
experience of the Spirit is real? The inward and outward lives
make a whole, with the Spirit transforming my actions; they are 2
aspects of the same experience. It led me to 2 years of struggle
with Selective Service, alternate service as a CO, and giving up
graduate school and an academic career. As I learn more skillfully
to sense the Spirit within and without me, I find myself more often
in a place of calm and peace and joy. I'm easier to live with when
I'm centered; I live easier with myself. [Transfor- mation of ourselves
and the world around us] is how we all judge whether or not others,
and we ourselves are living in the Spirit.
UNDERSTANDING
THE SPIRIT—In my spiritual
life, I had to go beyond the immediate experience. I feel compelled
to understand this Spirit's nature, which is a spiritual & an
intellectual effort; there is no clear line between the 2. [I share
the fruits of my efforts to understand, because failure to
understand, to share our experiences & understandings of the
Spirit, can only impoverish us. Within theologically diverse
meetings, we require radical openness to divergent experiences &
views. I hope to contribute to the collective experience & wisdom
I am careful about using the
word "God," because of traditional Christian concept of
God. Elizabeth Watson said: "God is vaster and deeper than
any- thing we conceive of, and it is presumptuous of us to try to name
God." The God Moses encountered refused to be defined by a name.
I too cannot define God. The term" Spirit is more flexible,
open-ended than "God." We can only think & talk about God
metaphorically, with images which are meaningful poin- ters to God's
true nature. [We need to be] flexible in our metaphors for God, just
as Friends have been, and continually develop new images and models of God which are appropriate to our times and understanding of the universe. They should be relevant to the great moral and social issues of our day.
When I worship, when I go to
the center in meditation, I feel the Spiritual Stream's power as it
washes over through me, & I am filled with inner peace & joy.
The Stream courses through all creation; it is a loving &
creative power that can dramatically affect our lives. I don't
dialog, argue with, supplicate, or "pray to" God. We must
take ourselves to the stream, kneel down & cup our hands to drink
it.
Marcus Borg describes the traditional Christian concepts based on
En- lightenment thinking of God as a disinterested deity or an
occasionally interve- ning supernatural God as: "Both are
products of the Enlightenment, which re- moved God from the world. Both
... image God as separate from the world ... [&] stress belief in
& affirmation of an [unavailable] God." Borg describes a
my- stical understanding of God as: "God becomes an experiential
reality. In the Jewish tradition, God can be known in that direct &
intimate way, not merely believed in ... God isn't ... remote &
transcendent creator, but [rather] all around us, "the one in
whom we live & move & have our being" [Acts 17:28].
A Creation-Centered
Theology—Sallie McFague disagrees with the traditional
Christian model & metaphors, with the world as a mechanical
appa- ratus, and God as a fixer under the metaphors of "King,"
"Lord," "Master," "Al- mighty Father";
these are inappropriate for today. Obedience & homage is
ex- pected, rather than love & joy. [Mechanical, hierarchical, &
dualistic language is inappropriate today. We wonderful humans are:
[co-stewards, co-careta- kers, co-trustees], co-creators and partners
with God. [Everyone and every- thing else] depends on us for survival,
and the creation of a holy blessed community, traditionally called
"the kingdom of God."
The relationship between God
and the created universe is an intimate one "in which all things
have their origins in God and nothing exists outside of God." We
err in seeing the world as sinful; many abuse the earth and its
crea- tures as a result of this error. We err in focusing on salvation
rather than crea- tion. Annie Dillard writes: "From 1/106
of a gram of matter, unimaginable unity [before the Big
Bang], has evolved unimaginable [numbers] and diversity, not only in
the vast galactic realms of the universe ... but also, in equally
incon- ceivable ways, on our planet."
All of us, life and
inanimate things, are all made from "the ashes of dead stars."
God, in some manner unknowable to us exists "beyond" the
universe which we know. God is "embodied" to us in the
universe. Here we can, in part, know God. [The Spirit by itself is
too abstract]. The world, with its beauty and love, as the Spirit's
incarnation or embodiment stirs in me the feeling of imma- nence which
I seek.
Suffering
& Evil—Any thinking about
God must include consideration of evil &
the terrible reality of [creation's] suffering. In
the peace &
justice move- ment with Philadelphia YM &
the AFSC, I had to face a
global reality
of hatred &
violence; Demie and I
visited Auschwitz in 1979. The death camp in Auschwitz, (Birkenau),
was a mile-square factory designed &
operated by educated engi- neers, architects &
administrators to kill people quickly. Within 18 months, some
2,000,000 people, more than Philadelphia's
population, were
["processed"].
How
could God stand by & permit such suffering, or the long his- tory of
suffering? Of the 3 who had cancer the same time I did, why did only
1 other survive? Job
was right to keep asking, "How could you do this to
me, a righteous man? People of
faith have been doing their best to answer these questions for
millennia.
God simply does not intervene
directly in human history. God is the power in the universe's
creation, evolution, worship, love, and beauty. I align myself with
the God stream's current, and I emerge from it cleansed and calmed;
it is not in the nature of a stream to relieve suffering. None of
the traditional explanations for how God could allow Rabbi Harold
Kushner's son to die from a rare and terrible disease, spoke to
Kushner in his grief & anger. He was convinced God could not
intervene as suggested by traditional Chris- tian-Jewish theology.
[God's Martyrs & the
Devil's Martyrs]—Some terrible suffering de- stroys people,
making it impossible for them to find the Spirit. Others, in the
midst of terrible anguish & suffering, find incredible strength,
courage, & love. Dorothea Soelle asks: "How does our
suffering serve God or serve the devil, the cause of becoming alive
or of being morally paralyzed? Where does my suffering lead?"
The forces of despair & disbelief have their martyrs, the
"devil's martyrs," where a death weakens other people's
faith in God & God's world. It isn't the circumstances of their
death that makes a sufferer witnesses for or against God. It is our
reaction to their death.
The facts of life & death
are neutral. We, by our responses give suffering a positive or a
negative meaning. [The witness to suffering transforms the suf- ferer
into God's or the devil's martyr, making witness & sufferer
either bitter, jealous, joyless, against all religion, or stronger,
more loving & joyful. Evil is a separation from the Spirit. It is
a terrible, tragic ignorance of the love, beauty & power that is
the Spirit. The Spirit is always available; it does not act on its own in response to tragedies; it cannot intervene directly to make
everything all right.
JESUS
& CHRISTIANITY—The notion
that a loving father would deli- berately send his son to excruciating
torture & death, doesn't make sense to me. The Religious Society
of Friends &
I are both solidly within the Christian tradition. I know of
Christians who are filled with the Spirit, whose inner peace is
outwardly evident, and that
I must return to my roots and give Jesus a new try. I now recognize Jesus as [flesh
& blood], a great rabbi,
prophet, & teacher, who was grounded in the Spirit, who
expressed God's fundamental reality. It is a great tragedy that
Christ becomes elevated to such a high extent, that he is now
inaccessible except as an object of worship.
For Marcus Borg, Jesus was a
man who knew God intimately, through a deep, direct experience of
God, whom he called "Abba." The "Prodigal Son"
contradicts conventional wisdom of the day, which rewards duty &
diligence. The father rejoices & celebrates with the lost son who
has returned home in a display of God's love for the lowest of the
low. The dominant message of 1st- century Judaism was like Hinduism of
the caste system, with holiness based on purity & avoiding the
unclean, [be it food or folk]. Jesus fought the interpre- tation of
what it meant to be a good Jew & confronted the established church's hypocrisy [Mark 7:6-7; 18-22 cited].
Jesus knew that Israel's
salvation could only come if the Israelites re- turned to God, whom he
had experienced as a God of compassion, of love. Jesus loved all
people. The scandalous nature of his associations [would today
include] drug dealers, child abusers, arms merchants, the Posse
Comitas. Jesus said these were the people who needed him, and that
God loved them. Jesus believed that the only way for Israel to avert
the catastrophe he saw loo- ming on the horizon was to create the
loving, compassionate "kingdom of God."
Jesus accepted the terrible
torture of crucifixion out of love and com- passion, demonstrating to
everyone that he was prepared to suffer even the agony of the cross
out of love for them, and for all people. Albert Nolan writes: "To
save one's life means to hold onto it, to live it and be attached to
it and therefore to fear death. To lose one's life is to let go of
it, to be detached from it & therefore to be willing to die [for
people rather than a cause].
Jesus did not go to his terrible death
in order to start Christianity, or to fulfill some prophecy, or to
save the world from sin. He accepted it because it was simply a
terrible consequence of the compassionate way he lived with the
people and world he loved, a demonstration of how selfless divine
love can be. It was not love for some abstract or future world, but
for the world and the peo- ple he knew and cared for.
Jesus'
Life & Creation-Centered Theology—What might "loving
things in particular, [in order to] love the world" have to do
with today's understanding of the world as interdependent?
Sallie McFague extends
Jesus' inclusive love for all to all creation. Nature is "the
new poor," abused &
exploited by modern men &
women. Suffering &
oppression includes animals, plants &
the earth itself in her understanding of Jesus' life &
message.
Extending Jesus' example of
concern for physical healing and "spiritual"
salvation to all
creation, his ministry of healing should
lead to work for healing all. We should understand that all creation,
even the least of it is included in divine love. McFague believes
that God doesn't cause tragedies, isn't directly responsible for
suffering, but that "God is with us in the consequences."
God is with us in suffering, because all parts of creation, are parts
of God's body. The good of some will occur at others'
expense; God cares about all victims.
Marcus Borg suggests a
tranformist understanding of
the Christian life: "... a journey of tranformation ... that
leads from life under the lordship of culture to the life of
companionship ... relationship with God. That relationship ...
trans- forms us into more & more compassionate beings, into the
likeness of Christ." This understanding truly speaks to my
condition. I can be transformed. Recog- nizing the essential unity of
all creation, I can extend my love in practical ways to the entire
earth and everything within and upon it, [without
exception].
THE
BURNING ONE-NESS—Where
does the potential for transfor- mation leave me on my journey? I
understand the Spirit to be the power within the creation and
evolution of the universe, and as creative, responsive love, binding
together all that exists within the universe, into one blessed "king- dom of God." We
are all one in creation. I
sense our spiritual unity, as human sisters and brothers, and in the
entire creation, when I worship.
In
the deepest sense, my individuality is an illusion. When
we feel sepa- rated from the Spirit, when
we feel separated from each other, & from the earth & the
universe, we are living in sin. Only
when we feel separate from the earth and all life on it can we go on
destroying it. When we experience the Spirit, we feel a marvelous
sense of oneness, of connectedness with everyone & every- thing
else. Even
facing suffering, death, and evil, if we can open
ourselves to the Spirit, we will be reconnected through the Spirit's
love.
When we truly live in the
Spirit, we must work for the relief of suffering, for liberation from
all oppressions, for justice, peace, and the integrity of crea- tion.
God needs our hands and hearts to carry on this work, to save each
other, and the earth itself. The ultimate test of our response to the
Inward Work of Christ lies in how we relate after worship to our
fellow human beings and to all things in God's creation; it is how we
live it. [As we join together in our different understandings of
God's nature], in love to ride the turbulent currents of life, to
witness the living Spirit's love and power, we will truly ex- perience
"The burning one-ness binding everything."
APPENDIX:
"Get a Good Coach—In
order to "get a good coach," I have 3 suggestions: get
involved in the wider world of Quakerism; read books &
pamphlets; involve Friends around you in new worship experiences, in
reflec- tions, &
in study. Attend sessions of your yearly meetings, &
the Friends Gene- ral Conference (FGC)
Gathering, take workshops, get to know more Friends. Invite seasoned
Friends to lead a workshop or retreat at your monthly or quar- terly
meeting. FGC &
Pendle Hill have
programs that provide speakers and re- treat leaders.
Much of my coaching has come
through books and pamphlets. Most of these books and pamphlets are
available through the FGC Bookstore. Pam- phlets are available from
Pendle Hill, FGC, the Quaker Universalist Group (England), Quaker
Universalist Fellowship (USA) & other Quaker publishers. Among
the authors important to my journey are Parker Palmer, John Punshon,
Daniel Seeger, William Taber, and Elizabeth Watson.
Seek out a "spiritual Friend" in your meeting with whom you can regularly share your spiritual journey (See "Sharing Our Journey," from Philadelphia YM's Quaker Studies Program). Start a special worship group or Bible study class for people with a particular interest or concern. Arrange for a workshop or leader for your meeting from FGC Religious Education Program or "Pendle Hill on the Road."
Seek out a "spiritual Friend" in your meeting with whom you can regularly share your spiritual journey (See "Sharing Our Journey," from Philadelphia YM's Quaker Studies Program). Start a special worship group or Bible study class for people with a particular interest or concern. Arrange for a workshop or leader for your meeting from FGC Religious Education Program or "Pendle Hill on the Road."
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
333 Walk With Me: Nonviolent Accompaniment in Guatemala
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
333 Walk With Me: Nonviolent Accompaniment in Guatemala
(By Peg Morton; 1997)
About the Author—Peg Morton is an active member of Eugene (OR) Friends Meeting and a volunteer with CISCAP (Committee in Solidarity with the Central American People), Witness for Peace, and NWTRCC (National War Tax Resistance Coordinating Committee). She has traveled to Guatemala 5 times as a short-term accompanier and to study Spanish; she was an observer in the El Salvador elections (1994). Ruth Evans typed up numerous of my handwritten newsletter from Guatemala, which were the basis for this pamphlet.
About the Author—Peg Morton is an active member of Eugene (OR) Friends Meeting and a volunteer with CISCAP (Committee in Solidarity with the Central American People), Witness for Peace, and NWTRCC (National War Tax Resistance Coordinating Committee). She has traveled to Guatemala 5 times as a short-term accompanier and to study Spanish; she was an observer in the El Salvador elections (1994). Ruth Evans typed up numerous of my handwritten newsletter from Guatemala, which were the basis for this pamphlet.
[Bishop Samuel Ruiz's (Mexico) Queries (1994)]—How can we join in an encounter with ethnic groups so we can walk together on new paths of mutual & just relations? How can we wash a way discrimina- tion & substantially reduce the economic & social disparities that sepa- rated us for generations? How can we generate new attitudes, throw off our egoism? How can we create economies that don't pauperize & kill?
[Introduction]—At North Pacific YM (1995), we concerned ourselves with society's racism, & our [Friends'] Society's lack of diversity. In silent wor- ship I "watched" Jesus and the Samaritan Woman at the well. US Friends are mostly white. We are called to go out into the "colored world" to form real warm relationship, and to be ready to receive their ministry; the Spiritual Source's "water" came to me.
In 1994, as a Witness for Peace, I accompanied refugees from Mexico to Guatemala. The Witness provided protection from the hostile army & death squads present in Guatemala. I was sick with diarrhea, & was delaying the caravan. I, who had come to be of help, received ministry. This is a deep les- son that I learned as an accompanier. [As we] go into the world, we find suf- fering, poverty, injustice, & we will find strength, persistence, courage, & depth of spirit that comes from struggle. We will be humbled & receive Living Waters that revive and deepen us as individuals & Meetings. [I had that experience], & it affected me deeply. I hope you gain awareness of accompaniment's nature and the depth of the nonviolent resistance of the people I was accompanying.
In 1994, as a Witness for Peace, I accompanied refugees from Mexico to Guatemala. The Witness provided protection from the hostile army & death squads present in Guatemala. I was sick with diarrhea, & was delaying the caravan. I, who had come to be of help, received ministry. This is a deep les- son that I learned as an accompanier. [As we] go into the world, we find suf- fering, poverty, injustice, & we will find strength, persistence, courage, & depth of spirit that comes from struggle. We will be humbled & receive Living Waters that revive and deepen us as individuals & Meetings. [I had that experience], & it affected me deeply. I hope you gain awareness of accompaniment's nature and the depth of the nonviolent resistance of the people I was accompanying.
Nonviolent International Accompaniment—It is one part of a long & important history of nonviolent resistance & action going back to the 1960's. The World Peace Brigade [now Peace Brigade International (PBI)] provided a presence in the Zambian independence movement, the Chinese-Indian bor- der conflicts, nuclear weapons testing, & in the Cyprus resettlement project. The 1980's saw this again in response to oppressed & marginalized Central American people. The brutal forces of these countries are much less likely to act as oppressively when an international accompaniment is present. News of an accompanier being killed or tortured will be reported; news of an assassina- ted local ordinarily isn't. Accompaniment provides security & psychological support.
PBI was founded in 1981, establishing long-term teams in Guatemala, Sri Lanka, Columbia, & Haiti. In Canada, teams accompany communities in the Mohawk nation near Montreal. PBI works with the Balkans Peace Team Inter- national, & occasionally brings short-term delegations to countries, & accom- pany threatened popular movement leaders. Witness for Peace fields long- term teams in Nicaragua & Guatemala. Short-term delegations commit to sharing experiences & knowledge with others, & to changing US policies.
The idea of international peace teams, trained in mediation, nonviolent skills & cultural sensitivity, is growing, & is being considered by some countries & the UN. Friends has a Friends Peace Teams Project. [Other groups include]: Peaceworker, founded by David Hartsough, Servicio Internacional para la Paz (SIPAZ), Balkans Peace Team International, Alternatives to Violence (AVP), Loretto Community, and the Guatemala Accompaniment Project (GAP).
Accompaniment in Guatemala takes many forms, with mostly young people from European countries, Canada, & the US. The Lorretto Community (Denver) provides accompaniment to Guatemalan leaders who live in exile & return to Guatemala sometimes as part of their work. Many are a presence in communities of refugees now numbering in the 1,000's, who settle & resettle in jungles & mountains. Isolated communities are threatened by army outposts, & "Civil Defense Patrols." International accompaniers live in communities, provi- ding literacy training, child care, recreation, farming or construction; most im- portantly, they are simply there. The GAP organized to provide accompaniment to returned refugees, & provide church & "home bases" for accompaniers.
Guatemala: My 1994 Accompaniment Experience—In 1945, Guate- mala created the 1st democratic reform government in the history of the coun- try. The land reforms designed to aid Mayan & campesinos threatened the United Fruit Company's interests. In 1954, a CIA-managed coup d'etat toppled the government & put in place a military-dominated government that reversed the reform policies, put the oligarchy back in power & renewed the violent repression & impoverishment. [While officially democracy was restored in 1985, the struggle to ensure fair treatment of isolated communities continued around the time of this pamphlet's publication.
[In a report in 1999, the UN-sponsored Historical Clarification Committee (CEH) stated that the state was responsible for 93 percent of the human rights violations committed during the war (1960-95), the guerrillas for 3 percent. They peaked in 1982. 83 percent of the victims were Mayan. Both sides used terror as a deliberate policy]. US policies that have led to ongoing CIA, Defense Intel ligence, & direct military involvement in, & toleration of Guatemalan atrocities, have been going on for many years. How will Congressional monitors hold the CIA accountable and ensure they send different signals to Guatema- la's lawless military commanders?
[In a report in 1999, the UN-sponsored Historical Clarification Committee (CEH) stated that the state was responsible for 93 percent of the human rights violations committed during the war (1960-95), the guerrillas for 3 percent. They peaked in 1982. 83 percent of the victims were Mayan. Both sides used terror as a deliberate policy]. US policies that have led to ongoing CIA, Defense Intel ligence, & direct military involvement in, & toleration of Guatemalan atrocities, have been going on for many years. How will Congressional monitors hold the CIA accountable and ensure they send different signals to Guatema- la's lawless military commanders?
Those staying a ½-year or more, & fluent in the language, can relate more deeply to people. Others like myself, with less fluency & time are invited & welcomed. In my 1994 experience, from January to May, I visited several com- munities briefly, I accompanied refugees part of the time. I felt spirit-led in this journey; there was an amazingly smooth flow to it. It was intense & fatiguing, but also beautiful. [My inner child encouraged me to go] & accompanied me. All 6 communities I visited had a: small health clinic; school; plastic wall or no wall; church; stick huts; metal or thatched roof; open fireplace; small store (tiendas); soccer field used daily. They had education, health promoters, & catechists, & women's organizations. Medicos del Mundo (Doctors of the World) or Medicos sin Fronteras (Doctors without Borders) provided potable water, doctors & nurses.
Nueva Esperanza (Chacula): 1/5-18—I began by providing accompa- niment for a refugee return from southern Mexico to Guatemala; there were 12 of us. We received an in-depth orientation & met & planned with accompaniers from several European countries. I asked myself: Will I come too, on the path of these refugees? Will I join their struggles? What does it mean for me? My companion, Laura & I, were let off beside the steep hill called Bella Vista, a forested hillside dotted with huts. Looking from the hill, we could see distant Guatemalan mountains. We found a circle of returning refugees under the trees, & introduced ourselves.
I stayed with Lola & Francisco & their family of 7 children in their tiny 2- room hut. Lola was a small woman who didn't talk much, but quietly managed her large family. Each child followed her or his role without complaint. [We learned chants by the light of wicks in kerosene]. The older children could read the chants; the adults couldn't. The teenager Catalina had her 1st experience of cleaning someone's home, [and glowed] with the feeling of growing up. The families loaded their possessions, even the roof of their huts onto large cattle trucks.
We camped out beside the road, to guard possessions stowed in the truck, & to wait for the buses' early morning arrival. Laura & I rode on the buses, one of us per bus; there was a day-old infant on my bus. [A bus & truck convoy, with refugees & belongings] from many camps assembled in a Mexican field near the border; the UN supplied a breakfast. [There was a Mayan Nobel-Prize winner (for I, Rigoberta Menchu) in the gathering. She lost father, mother & brothers before she fled Guatemala, traveling & speaking in Europe & North America].
Our caravan of 1,000 refugees, 37 buses & accompanying cars and trucks, crossed into Guatemala. 9 year-old Guadelupe from "my" family sat with me & stared at the homeland she had never seen. We were welcomed by 100's lining the road, holding UN flags. We drove north for 12 hours up a winding road near Guatemala's western border to Chacula, a former cattle plantation, which the refugees called Nueva Esperanza (New Hope).
I stayed with Lola & Francisco & their family of 7 children in their tiny 2- room hut. Lola was a small woman who didn't talk much, but quietly managed her large family. Each child followed her or his role without complaint. [We learned chants by the light of wicks in kerosene]. The older children could read the chants; the adults couldn't. The teenager Catalina had her 1st experience of cleaning someone's home, [and glowed] with the feeling of growing up. The families loaded their possessions, even the roof of their huts onto large cattle trucks.
We camped out beside the road, to guard possessions stowed in the truck, & to wait for the buses' early morning arrival. Laura & I rode on the buses, one of us per bus; there was a day-old infant on my bus. [A bus & truck convoy, with refugees & belongings] from many camps assembled in a Mexican field near the border; the UN supplied a breakfast. [There was a Mayan Nobel-Prize winner (for I, Rigoberta Menchu) in the gathering. She lost father, mother & brothers before she fled Guatemala, traveling & speaking in Europe & North America].
Our caravan of 1,000 refugees, 37 buses & accompanying cars and trucks, crossed into Guatemala. 9 year-old Guadelupe from "my" family sat with me & stared at the homeland she had never seen. We were welcomed by 100's lining the road, holding UN flags. We drove north for 12 hours up a winding road near Guatemala's western border to Chacula, a former cattle plantation, which the refugees called Nueva Esperanza (New Hope).
Accompaniers lived with several families, sharing their "galerias" of blue tarp, & metal roofs. Even with blankets they were given, people were cold in this windy, rainy, cloud-forest climate, especially women & children. Despite the conditions, people were full of energy, exploring their land, meeting to de- cide where to locate their homes, discussing ways to raise cash, forming their cooperative. Half the population was children, and they were everywhere. A 9 year-old from "my" family held my hand wherever we went.
[4/8-11]—Neuva Esperanza, like most of the returned refugee commu- nities, faces threats from the Guatemalan military, especially from an army camp nearby. 3 months later, the army camp was gone after a challenge by the government Human Rights Procurator. I returned to visit Nueva Esperan- za, [& got a warm welcome back]. My visits provided security from the army, & deep psychological support, & recognition from the international community. During this visit they moved to temporary houses, mainly built out of metal roo- fing. The schools had lots of children, no furnishings & few supplies, taught by young, barely educated teachers.
Once on the public bus, we were stopped by 2 small, skinny armed men from the Guatemalan National Revolutionary Unity (URNG), who ordered us all off the bus, handed out leaflets & urged us to join the group. Group Queries: How can we be strong bridges between 2 worlds? [How do we commu- nicate that we "have the same moon" in common with the new settlers]? How will we continue to walk with the people, to step outside of our lives and move with others? What kind of symbol can we be to the new settlers and to the people back home? How the community take shape? How will I take shape?
The Ixcan (2/24-3/22)—In Quetzaltenango, [located in the southwestern Guatemalan highlands], I studied Spanish for a month. I then went to Ixcan near the western border with Mexico. There was a large cooperative move- ment there, started by Maryknoll priests who obtained land there; it had proved a great success, growing cardamon. The army, using Vietnam counter- insurgency tactics, massacred people, burned villages, and assassinated priests.
Many fled to Mexico, others were put into army-run "model villages." Some fled deeper into the jungles and mountains, becoming Communities of Populations in Resistance (CPR). They resisted the army non-violently by for- ming self-governing, tight communities for security & survival. They had to flee the army, which accused the CPRs of being guerilla, yet they survived for more than 10 years. I stayed in a CPR for a week.
When the government balked for a long period in the negotiations for the First Return in 1993, refugees began walking from Mexican camps into Guatemala; the official, legal 1st Return came after that. In the 2nd Return, after fruitless negotiation, refugees walked long distances to lands near the land they own, and were negotiating to resettle. That land might be occupied by others brought in by the government or the army. International accompaniers were and still are, a part of the strong nonviolent movement. Without our participation, these returning refugees would be in tremendous danger; repression would oc- cur more easily. Accompaniers went home with a deeper knowledge of the true nature of nonviolent resistance. After receiving letters of introduction from representatives of the refugees and the CPRs, I was able to travel to Ixcan and stay for a month.
Centro Veracruz (CV; 2/24-27)/ Victoria 20 de Enero—CV had become a temporary stop for refugees as they flowed back from Mexico to wait for their land to be vacated; they lived in crowded conditions with inadequate latrines. People expressed their weariness, but kept up their spirits. I was there 3 nights. Families made money from small stores, or from weaving hammocks. I went to school with the children, and watched them enthusiastically do their lessons. I bathed & washed clothes in the river. Accompaniers were there from Switzer- land, Denmark, Germany, and the US; most had been there since December.
I spent 3 weeks in Victoria. It was large with some 2,000 people from different Mexican camps. The population was double the size that the land could support. The had to wait for land mines and marijuana to be removed from the farmland. When I came they were having their first harvest. A spiri- tual message to me was that I was to listen, which I did with my whole body. Several sections of Victoria had huts for accompaniers. We had our own kit- chen-dining area with an open fireplace, and huge bags of oats and rice. Ac- companiers and visitors came and went, some on their way to CPRs. A group of accompaniers from the Basque region of Spain settled in another hut, with the plan of staying several months.
My hut was next to the large church, built out of sticks with a thatched roof. My job was, 1st & foremost, just to be there. I had the tasks of typing land agreements for the residents, making 13 copies using an old-fashioned type- writer & carbon paper, to staff an accompaniers' office, & keep a journal of their activities. I observed various long meetings, [particularly] the Grupo sin Terra ((GsT) Group without Land) working on talks to find and buy land on which to settle; GsT eventually settled in Xaman in south-central Guatemala, site of a massacre by the army in 1995. Work was being done to train women in literacy, leadership, health & rights.
Children flocked to our hut to use our paper and crayons, to taste the weird food we cooked up. I sat & chatted with women crocheting outside their huts. 400 local women celebrated International Women's Day with a 2-day observance. I felt a powerful & hopeful energy, sitting with these women. There was a workshop for church catechists, and ancient marimba music. Men and boys invited me to come with them as they cleared a path for supplies through the jungle with machetes.
I spent 3 weeks in Victoria. It was large with some 2,000 people from different Mexican camps. The population was double the size that the land could support. The had to wait for land mines and marijuana to be removed from the farmland. When I came they were having their first harvest. A spiri- tual message to me was that I was to listen, which I did with my whole body. Several sections of Victoria had huts for accompaniers. We had our own kit- chen-dining area with an open fireplace, and huge bags of oats and rice. Ac- companiers and visitors came and went, some on their way to CPRs. A group of accompaniers from the Basque region of Spain settled in another hut, with the plan of staying several months.
My hut was next to the large church, built out of sticks with a thatched roof. My job was, 1st & foremost, just to be there. I had the tasks of typing land agreements for the residents, making 13 copies using an old-fashioned type- writer & carbon paper, to staff an accompaniers' office, & keep a journal of their activities. I observed various long meetings, [particularly] the Grupo sin Terra ((GsT) Group without Land) working on talks to find and buy land on which to settle; GsT eventually settled in Xaman in south-central Guatemala, site of a massacre by the army in 1995. Work was being done to train women in literacy, leadership, health & rights.
Children flocked to our hut to use our paper and crayons, to taste the weird food we cooked up. I sat & chatted with women crocheting outside their huts. 400 local women celebrated International Women's Day with a 2-day observance. I felt a powerful & hopeful energy, sitting with these women. There was a workshop for church catechists, and ancient marimba music. Men and boys invited me to come with them as they cleared a path for supplies through the jungle with machetes.
Survivors of massacres were going home again. Others who tried to return home were branded guerillas by army propaganda. The group I accom- panied to Xalbal to reclaim their land, now occupied by other settlers, decided to take the issue to Guatemala City to pursue legally. The army claimed there was a war going on, that gave them the right to be there, to block trade and harvest crops; I saw no evidence of fighting. The army left after 3 weeks, but came back off and on to harass the Ixcan communities.
The CPR Pueblo Nuevo I (March 12-18)—I was able to join a small group that was to be guided through the jungle on the 2-hour walk to the near- est CPR of 200 to 300 people, where I spent nearly a week. The CPRs of the Ixcan had been running from the army since about 1982-early 1994. On 2/8/94, about 5,000 people, mainly the CPR population, along with accompaniers from Guatemalan and other human rights organization, church groups and interna- tionals, walked out of the jungle to locations, jungle clearings, where they pub- licly announced they were going to settle.
By the time I arrived at my CPR, it was about 5 weeks old. [There I learned the 10+ year history of CPRs]. The men and older boys left each day at 3 am for Victoria to carry metal roofing for the school. A person qualified in health education came from Victoria to conduct vaccinations and classes in sanitation and birth control. When told about the presence of the army, the men decided that they would stay put, counting on increased international awareness and the presence of international accompaniers for their security. I prepared supper with Julia, and ate with her and Jose Luis.
At 7 am Jose would set out with the other men to work & prepare the land; the products were shared. More fertile parcels of land, owned by the oligarchy laid fallow. I went back to Victoria, & a few days later left again with 2 young Danish women who had become my friends. Queries: How can we bring about real change? How can we open the eyes of our families & friends, as we live our lives & let these things happen? When I was resting in a hotel in Guatemala City, I realized the extent of my emotional & mental exhaustion. I went to Meeting for Worship there, & was invited to share my experience at that time. Later, in the Mexico City Friends Center, I was again invited to share, [as part of my promise to let others know what was going on in Guatemala].
Interim, Campeche and Home (April 26-May 5)—I enjoyed worshiping on Palm Sunday with Mario Rolando and Maria Luisa Lopez. There, I imagined the refugees to be like Jesus, returning to Guatemala in triumph. How can we avoid inaction, or anything less than full support and solidarity with the refugees after they return home? I was disappointed to learn that the pre- sence of the Witness for Peace was to be severely cut the following year, for lack of funding.
Interim, Campeche and Home (April 26-May 5)—I enjoyed worshiping on Palm Sunday with Mario Rolando and Maria Luisa Lopez. There, I imagined the refugees to be like Jesus, returning to Guatemala in triumph. How can we avoid inaction, or anything less than full support and solidarity with the refugees after they return home? I was disappointed to learn that the pre- sence of the Witness for Peace was to be severely cut the following year, for lack of funding.
I visited Evangelina Rodriguez Lopez at the Campeche refugees camp on the Yucatan Peninsula. I attended some of the meetings at the camp, where they were negotiating for property in the region where many of them had lived before the massacres. The forests of the area were being destroyed, probably by thieves from Belize and Mexico and some of the Guatemala military. They asked me to report on the situation in the Ixcan, as they have very little access to information.
Re-entry—Re-entering my own country, I faced the dramatic contrast between the lives of the people I had been with & my affluence; it was gut- wrenching. Friends' simplicity takes on new meaning, [when we see it in the light of] exploitation of the south by the north. Their poverty & suffering, their exploitation, their rich cultures & courage, call out to us to walk [& work with them]. How can I work effectively? Being in a loving community, supporting and being supported is an important component and source of my growth and strength.
Re-entry—Re-entering my own country, I faced the dramatic contrast between the lives of the people I had been with & my affluence; it was gut- wrenching. Friends' simplicity takes on new meaning, [when we see it in the light of] exploitation of the south by the north. Their poverty & suffering, their exploitation, their rich cultures & courage, call out to us to walk [& work with them]. How can I work effectively? Being in a loving community, supporting and being supported is an important component and source of my growth and strength.
Desert monks, men & women in Christianity's early centuries, when faced with the depth of their demons & frailty, were drawn into unity with hu- manity. Henri Nouwen urges us to make time in our lives for solitude & silence, to meet our demons, [embrace] our common humanity & learn to live from spiritual centers. The struggles of the homeless & unions here are the same as landless campesinos' land occupation & maquiladora workers' struggles in Guatemala. Struggles of people of color against white racism are every- where; solidarity must cross borders, just as multinational corporations do. Currents of [coordinated] activities are becoming stronger.
[Healing Water Prayer]—Healing Water, wash away [life] clutter ... so that my life flows in the Spirit./ Help me to know what is important./ Help me to make space ... for the Waters to flow around me ... revive ... give me life./ Wash away mind clutter,/ opening up quiet reaches of my soul ... Wash away our hearts' coldness ... the pain we inflict ... our conceit ... Open our country to the Spirit,/ warm our hearts, open our souls to the pain;/ Take away our isolation from the suffering of others ... We are a country in chaos. Rain on our chaos, clean away our poisons, release the Spirit's air so that we are touched.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
334 The Bosnian Student Project: A Response to Genocide
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
334 The Bosnian Student Project: A Response to Genocide
(By Douglas Hostetter; 1997)
About
the Author—Doug Hostetter, a
writer and nonviolent activist who has worked in war zones around
the world for 3 decades, is the Inter- national/ Interfaith Secretary
of the Fellowship of Reconciliation (FOR) in the United States. For
the past 4 years he has also been the Director of FOR's Bosnian
Student Projects. He served
on a committee that reports to the World Council of Churches on the
subject of Christian pacifism.
[Luke
10: 25-29, the Good Samaritan's
prologue, which ends with the question "Who is my
neighbor?"]
The
neighbor my father had coffee with [daily]
stole everything from our home & burned it down—Damir
My next-door neighbor now
lives in our home. They use everything that once belonged to
us.—Dalila
My best friend was raped
all night by Serbian soldiers. It was 3 days before she could
talk.—Alisa
The
National Library of Bosnia & Herzegovina—On
August 25, 1993 the Serb army shelled the National Library from the
mountains surroun- ding Sarajevo. The old City Hall
was turned into the Library in 1945, with more than a million books
by Bosnian Serbs, Croats, Muslims, Jews and others. Volunteers formed
a book brigade and saved thousands of books. More than a million
books, as well as documents, manuscripts,
and rare books were lost to
the flames. Serbs, Croats,
and Muslims were directly involved with the Bosnian Student Project,
proof that multicultural societies can't be destroyed by shells and
bombs.
Introduction—The
Bosnian Student Project of the FOR helped more than 150 Bosnian
students of all ethnic/ religious backgrounds to escape from the war
zone and continue their education in the US. It
saved the lives of students and gave Americans something positive to
do in the face of an overwhelming tragedy.
[During
the Vietnam War],
I volunteered to do my alternative service with the Mennonite Central
Committee in the Tam Ky war
zone in Vietnam. I orga- nized schools and teachers for children
displaced by American bombing. The Quakers in Quang Ngai and their
Vietnamese Buddhist staff taught me tole- rance & inclusion. They
patiently helped me to understand that God has chil- dren in all
nations and followers in all religious traditions. I
have since spent my life working with
people of faith to explore the power of active
non-violence in the war
zones of Vietnam, Nicaragua, El Salvador, Israel/ Palestine, the
Per- sian Gulf, and Bosnia. Before FOR, I worked for 7 years at
American Friends Service Committee's New England Regional Office.
My
Mennonite ancestors in 16th
century Switzerland were persecuted &
killed by the Christians of their day for deserting the state church
&
for refusing to kill in God's
name. The Bosnian victims' sole crime was coming from a reli- gious
tradition different from that of the occupying army. In
1914, a peace con- ference of European religious leaders in
Switzerland broke up after Archduke Ferdinand was assassinated in
Sarajevo, Bosnia
& World
War One started. Henry Hodgkin, a British Quaker, &
Friedrich Sigmund-Schultze, a German Lutheran pastor, continued
their struggle for peace.
The
FOR was founded that same year, in the midst of world war. Their
statement of purpose is in part: "The
FOR is composed of women &
men who recognize the power of love &
truth in resolving conflict ... This effort must be based on a
commitment to achieving [through non-violence &
compassionate action]
a just and peaceful world community, with full dignity and freedom
for every human being."
The German pastor was arrested 27 times during WWI, and later
exiled. Even Henry Hodgkin faced enormous pressure from the Bri- tish
government. This essay is the story of the Bosnian Student Project.
Background: State,
Religion, & Identity in Bosnia—Yugoslavia
was originally composed of 6
republics and 2 autonomous regions. In the early 1990's, Slovenia,
Croatia, Bosnia &
Herzegovina, and Macedonia voted
to secede. Slovenia and Macedonia seceded without major incidents,
but Croatia, Bosnia, and Serbia have been involved in a war for over
5 years costing over 250,000 lives. Serbia
is mostly Orthodox Christian; Croatia is mostly Roman Catholic.
Bosnia is multi-cultural. The percentages of ethnic Croatians,
Serbi- ans, and Muslims is
18%, 33%, 45%, respectively. The remaining 4% is Jews, Albanians,
Italians, and others. Ethnic
Serbians and Croatians are
considered citizens of Serbia or Croatia, respectively, regardless of
where they live. Serbia employed "ethnic cleansing" of
communities with minority Serbian populations to bring ethnic Serbs
into Serbia.
[The
former Yugoslavia runs from northwest to southeast along
the Adri- atic Sea to the
southwest,
573 miles long by 235 miles at its widest. Slovenia takes up a small
space in the northwest corner. To the southeast, Croatia is roughly
shaped like a horseshoe; the inner curve surrounds Bosnia; there is
an eastern border with Serbia. Bosnia is roughly triangular; it
shares its southeast border with Serbia &
Montenegro. Serbia is east
of Croatia, Bosnia,
&
Monte- negro and makes up over a ⅓
of the former Yugoslavia. Macedonia is in the southeastern corner].
They
are bordered by: Italy, Austria, Hungary, Romania, Bulgaria, Greece,
Albania, & the Adriatic Sea].
The
Concern—As
stories of rape, murder and concentration camps began to emerge in
1992, FOR began searching for ways that US citizens could respond to
this enormous tragedy.
An American Muslim delegation to Croatia discovered thousands of
displaced Bosnian students; Croat and Bosnian armies were fighting in
Bosnia. The
students organized into Students of Bosnia & Herzegovina to try
to find a way to continue their education. [A New York Sufi imam
tried without success get scholarships for them].
He called FOR and asked for a meeting. The imam asked: "Is
there anything that FOR can do to help the thousands of Bosnian
students unable to continue their education because
of religion? Could FOR help to find scholarships & homes for some
of these students? Thus, the Bosnian Student Project was placed in
our hands.
How the Project Started/
Impact—The project started
with Bosnian university students trapped in Croatia, and expanded to
include high school and college, inside and outside of Bosnia. [The
logistics of matching students with schools and families seemed
overwhelming, as did
getting them out of the war zone & to the US, often without any
school records to work from]. FOR
offered a large office with equipment, admin. support, some of my
staff time & a net- work of local FOR groups &
religious peace fellowships. The
project's strengths were: it was elegantly simple; it empowered
individuals (they could promote participation in some part of the
project); it offered a positive, neighborly, state- ment of faith (and
was clearly against
war and genocide);
it offered a partici- patory
model of interfaith cooperation.
Whenever
I spoke about the project, I took 1
or more Bosnian students along. The students &
their audience experienced pain in reliving war's
trage- dies. Telling
these stories had a cathartic &
empowering effect on the students; they were
participants, not helpless victims; they
inspired listeners. The
stories the young people told broke American stereotypes that
societies which suc- cumb to ethnic violence &
genocide lacked education, had poverty, or a
fanati- cal,
violent
religion.
[These students]
(&
the leaders who had organized the soldiers who drove them from their
homes) [were well-educated]. [The students enjoyed past-times common
to the US &
Bosnia, &
American culture]. The
Bosnian Student Project could help anyone
who wanted to get involved to save the life of one Bosnian student, &
help that student continue his/ her education in the US.
Some Student Stories—Many
of the Bosnian students had been driven from their homes and deprived
of the ability to continue their education by "Christian"
armies or governments which had slaughtered or expelled from their
area all people of other religious traditions. American
Christians [reached back to] the much older Judeo-Christian tradition
of hospitality, compassion, and love as practiced by Patriarchs,
Christ, and the apostolic church. [The Chris- tian love shown to them
by Christian families and
schools came as a shock to many of them].
[Lejla]—As
a [white], Bosnian Muslim
student from Mostar, she was a freshman at Sarajevo University. She
returned home, where she was shelled by Serbian Christians, then
driven from her home &
shelled by Bosnian
Croat Christians, who 1st came to help. They escaped to Croatia,
where she went to university until
Croatia declared Bosnian Muslims foreig- ners, without rights to low
fees or housing. The Bosnian Student Project found
a full tuition scholarship for Lejla at Iona College and a home
with an African-American Catholic family.
[Dino, Methodists & the
Project]—An evangelical
Methodist lay- man had heard of a Mennonite school
offering scholarships. After
prayer & discussion, his prayer group decided they had a Christian
responsibility to help Bosnian Muslim students. A
local evangelical Christian college of- fered
scholarships to Dino &
Emir. [After difficulties], FOR suggested that the group sponsor
other students. After prayerful consideration the group reported
they were convinced they should bring Dino &
Emir. Emir stayed to defend
Sarajevo, while Dino left.
[American Muslims &
Jews]—The
Jerrahi Order of
America is a Sufi Muslim religious order with a congregation in
Spring Valley, New York. Its leader, Tosun Bayrak, was the man who
initially discovered the Bosnian Muslim's plight in Croatia &
asked FOR to help. The
congregation's fami- lies hosted over 12
Bosnian students or did innumerable hours of volun- teer work. Many of
Jewish hosts' families were survivors, or relatives of survivors of
the Holocaust. This project offered them an opportunity to [pass on]
the kindness they received from Christians to a Muslim who was also
in dire need of protection. One Jewish couple was inspired to
write Young People from
Bosnia Talk About War, a
book of student interviews &
discussion about prejudice & genocide.
[Maja]—She
was a freshman at Sarajevo
University; her father was Muslim &
her mother a Serb Christian. Maja went to Belgrade, Serbia to stay
with their aunt. Maja's father was imprisoned &
tortured; her mother was
humiliated by Serb soldiers for marrying a Muslim.
A high-ranking family friend
in the military was able to take Maja's father to a hospital out- side
the country. [The family reunited in Turkey].
She attended a school run by
a Muslim voluntary agency until they found out she was only ½
Muslim &
was asked to leave. Bryna &
Harvey Fireside started
a committee to find homes &
scholarships for Bosnian students. The
committee included: Ithaca College's Protestant chaplain; Cornell
University's Jewish chaplain; Muslim, Jewish, Christian faculty from
Cornell. Bosnian student scholarship were
made possible by people of many faiths in several different
countries. Before Maja
graduated with honors from Cornell, her father died from
complications of his wartime torture.
Interfaith Focus—In
the former Yugoslavia we worked with the World University Service,
with a Serb (Orthodox) director in Sarajevo, &
a Croat (Ro- man) director in Zagreb. The
US Project's director was a
Mennonite &
the of- fice manager an American Muslim. Christian, Muslim, &
Jewish volunteers as- sisted the national office during the project.
This is the 1st project in FOR-USA history where Christians, Jews, &
Muslims worked together in
communities. We started helping students
in Croatia, &
expanded to include college-aged Bosnian refugees worldwide. We
later expanded our program to include [&
protect] Bosnian high school students.
In
the development of our informational materials, we tried to emphasize
interfaith cooperation so as to be accessible to Americans of all
faiths. The central slogan
of the project was a Talmud quote: "To save one life, it is as
if you had saved the world." One brochure packet contained
prayers for peace from the Orthodox, Catholic, Muslim, and Jewish
traditions, and names and addresses of peace organizations in all of
the states of the former Yugoslavia. "The Bosnian Student
Project" packet contained sponsorship forms
for families who wanted to host a student, and several student
stories detailing how and why they came to the US. Project
information was circulated in FOR's Fellowship
magazine and sent to FOR local groups and US peace fellowships.
Examples
of Interfaith Cooperation—A
full tuition scholarship
from a host school was often not enough; we would often have to raise
funds required for room and board at the school, transportation and
communication overseas, books, clothes, medical insurance. Adis,
a Bosnian Muslim escaped from the Trnopolje concentration camp with
the help of a friend of his mother. Iona
Prep (New Rochelle, NY) offered him a scholarship. A Croatian
volunteer prepared his visa; a Muslim volunteer (Nyack, NY) arranged
travel; a Presbyterian church (White Plains, NY), paid airfare, and a
church elder there offered
him a home.
We
asked and expected host families to welcome students into their homes
& places of worship, but also to look for a house of worship
consistent with the student's religion if asked. How could
a Christian school or con- gregation welcome Muslim or mixed-family
students into their midst and still accept the student as they were?
A Muslim imam said: "We
believe that there is one God, one
religion, one race; we are all children of Adam and Eve.
... [We
want] Bosnian Muslim children in the moral atmosphere of parochial
colleges ... Children may go to chapel and, in a serene atmosphere,
meditate,
saying their own prayers and participating." A Baptist pastor
said: "Being a friend of Sanela,
holding her as she cries and we cry with her, has helped our
congregation move beyond the limits of religious separation ... and
accept Sanela as a Muslim
member of our Baptist church."
Sanela
wrote:
"Did you know
that Baptists and Muslims pray to the same God?"
A
Serbian-American opened her home to a Bosnian Muslim art stu- dent.
The host's mother warned against allowing a "Muslim
fundamentalist" into her
home. The mothers of both the host and the student agreed that it was a
wonderful placement. The "enemy," when viewed up
close, looks a lot like oneself. The Bosnian Student Project
made it obvious that Muslims and Jews need not be antagonists. Some
students came to feel like part of their Jewish "family,"
and some families provided solace, rituals,
and prayers to students who lost family in the war zone while in
America. [All too] many host families needed to provide this kind of
support.
Family
&
Community Contact—One
Bosnian mother wrote: "You are more than friends for us. You are
2nd
parents
to our children. We are conscious how much you sacrifice that our
sons not suffer with us in the war...
Our chil- dren are safe &
going to school. Thank God." I was
able to travel both ways with family pictures. It
felt like a sacred obligation to be a bridge between members of a
family separated by war. One
mother explained: "You have been the face of God to us at a time
when the whole world seems to have turned its back on [us]."
When
the war ended a few months later, it seemed feasible to organize a
few small work camps in Bosnia. FOR
had grassroots contacts which made organizing work camps in Bosnia
possible, even in the chaos of the recently ended war. Bosnian
students educated in the US could work as interpreters.
Host
parents and others interested in learning about the Bosnian war
could help in modest ways with healing and reconstruction. We
structured the day so that ⅓
of the time we learned from Bosnians, ⅓
of the time we spent in social or educational activities, ⅓
of
the time we used our skills and experience to help
the community.
It
seemed important that work camp participants be as ethnically & reli- giously diverse as possible. The participants' skills were
faxed to our contacts there so that they would know how best to use
us. One
group of 11
traveled
to the northwestern provincial town of Bihac and the other group of
11 went to the capital city of Sarajevo; both groups were well
received. [Besides medical, educational, and rehabilitation
services],
some of us listened to war survivors speak of loss &
destruction of homes and communities. The
US participants learned how fragile and precious are diverse
multicultural societies, and how easily they can be destroyed.
Conclusion—The
Bosnian Student Project's
principal weapons in its struggle against genocide were love and
inclusion. We helped rebuild the hu- man community which others were
trying to destroy. We gave witness to our belief that these students
of a different ethnicity, religion, and nationality
than our own were our neighbors, part of our human family. Alma was
a Bosnian Muslim high school student who was hosted in Bar Harbor, ME
by a Quaker family. She wrote: "I wanted to expand my views
about the world and people, and I wanted to convince myself that all
people are not capable of the hatred I saw in my war experience. I wanted to receive a wide range of
education, so I could contribute to my
country's
reconstruction."
Bojana
is a Bosnian Serb student who spent 2 years in Gorazde and 2 years in
Pale. From New Jersey she wrote a letter: "To young people who
got killed
in the Bosnian war. Today was my 1st day in college! I enjoy seeing
young people and being surrounded by natural freedom and their voices
... Something assimilates and something remains apart. I feel very
blessed to have found the happy problems of peace ... I was thinking
of you so deeply ... I
cannot resist the thought that you are absent ... You are supposed to
be in your classes too ... I
hope that what happened is a strong reason for the world to take care
of their children by taking care of each other. I hope that God's
comforting heart brings peace to painfulness we struggle to
understand."
Epilogue—The FOR Bosnian Student Project has now involved 26 high school & 154 college students. [There is a student list at the end of the pam- phlet]. The Project decided to concentrate on supporting the education of those who are already in our program. As many students as possible were encou- raged to return & assist in the effort to rebuild a tolerant, multicultural society in their own land. For many Bosnian students, however, going home isn't a pos- sibility where their home towns are controlled by non-Bosnians. Many students have had to rejoin families who still live as refugees in places like Turkey or Canada. 21 students have had parents follow them to the US. Only 15 of our students have been able to return to their families in Bosnia or Croatia.
Epilogue—The FOR Bosnian Student Project has now involved 26 high school & 154 college students. [There is a student list at the end of the pam- phlet]. The Project decided to concentrate on supporting the education of those who are already in our program. As many students as possible were encou- raged to return & assist in the effort to rebuild a tolerant, multicultural society in their own land. For many Bosnian students, however, going home isn't a pos- sibility where their home towns are controlled by non-Bosnians. Many students have had to rejoin families who still live as refugees in places like Turkey or Canada. 21 students have had parents follow them to the US. Only 15 of our students have been able to return to their families in Bosnia or Croatia.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
335 Come Aside and Rest Awhile (by Frances I. Taber; 1997)
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
About
the Author—Frances
Taber grew in the Conservative Quakerism of Iowa &
Ohio YMs
in the 1930s &
40s. [Fran's involvement with Pendle Hill grew from student in the
1977-78, to kitchen staff, to study, research, &
expe- riencing solitude in the 1984-85 school year. This essay's
original version was a report given after 1985's
Spring
term.
She is a core teacher for the School of the Spirit's program On
Being a Spiritual Nurturer.
[Introduction]—I
have long loved quiet &
separate
spaces: long walks in the country; staring into a wood fire; how
the
world feels
at dawn. I
grow more aware of how central "retirement" is
for a
faith-practice.
In dialogs I had, objections arose. I set out to address them,
exploring Quaker practice & other religious groups' experiences. I experienced "retirement's" value in my own life, &
observed it during the evolution of Pendle Hill's personal retreat pro- gram. There is a deep, ecumenical hunger for deeper experience of silence & solitude.
In
the 1977-78 Pendle Hill school year, I explored having a
space apart from daily routine. I started an initiative offering
personal
retreats at Pendle Hill, beginning
with students trying to satisfy their need for apartness from the
perennial stimulation of community life. [I sought to make] quiet
space more readily available. Before we began to respond, others
found themselves drawn to spend silent time in solitude at Christian
Church renewal centers. Some
were drawn to retreats with an Eastern orientation.
[Queries
and Responses]—How is "taking retreat" beyond the weekly
meeting for worship necessary and part of Quaker practice, in a sect
best known for social action? How does the urge toward retreat
[fit in] with a call to social witness? How would withdrawal from
com- munity for personal re-treats affect the community's power to
heal? Trust in "retirement"
is rooted deeply in Friends's
faith and practice. Howard Brinton writes: "Retirement is
considered [to be] ... a Christian duty. Members ... are expected to
wait in silence ... at worship, and occasionally in their families,
in their private chambers, or
in daily occupations, that in stillness of heart ... they may
acquire direction and strength for performing life's duties."
William Penn writes: "I
don't only acknowledge but admire solitude ... retreats for the
afflicted, tempted, solitary & the devout, where they might wait
undisturbed upon God ... & being strengthened may with power over
their own spirits, enter into the world's business again." It
was centuries before Penn's political vision for a union of states
was seriously considered. Deliberately set- ting aside certain days is
a new practice among Friends. Being productive is valued. No common
valuation is given to pursuits which involve what looks like doing
nothing.
[Unwilling
Retreats]—In an unwilling
retreat of the sort that we all have from time to time, I learned
about the awkwardness of taking retreat &
the dif- ficulty of breaking with expectations. In salvaging a retreat
out of a time of ill- ness, I was readier than usual to adopt a frame
of mind where my illness was a retreat. Some
insights were the following: "What comes now is that I need more
reverie-retreat
time, with less effort. It is in reverie, at least as much as in
rea- ding &
[scheduled reflection], that this precious time's
work is done.
Perhaps this
is why I got sick. God wants me to contemplate, rather than always
organize &
doggedly pursue projects. I moved to the sofa at 5:00 with tea, &
just drank in quietness, peace &
beauty." This
experience showed me something of a
retreat's illuminating
quality. How do we bring forward God's sustaining &
healing presence into outward action? A
full experience of retreat compels and propels us into desiring
to love, to give, and to act from compassion.
[Dark
Night of the Soul]—Constance
Fitzgerald applies the dark night of the soul experience, equating it
with the world impasse,
a situation in which one cannot help oneself and cannot escape. If
one quits trying to escape or to help oneself and goes into the
impasse with naked faith, out of the darkness of contemplation will
come a "solution" that was previously unimaginable. There
are many "dark nights
or impasse experiences,"
both in our personal lives and in our lives in community and society,
that "cry out for meaning."
A
dark societal time must be understood and entered into if it is to
lead to a "new vision and harmony" [for all of creation].
Belden Lane writes: "The impasse provides a challenge and a
concrete focus for contemplation ... It forces the right side of the
brain into gear, seeking intuitive, symbolic, uncon- ventional answers.
The hunger for retreat carries with it a recognition that there is no
other way out of many [impasses that arise] in the complexity of our
lives, than to take them into the darkness of silence before God.
At
Pendle Hill, at some level consciousness, persons [burnt out from
doing service], when they seek re-treat, are taking with them into
the dark
si- lence
with
God
the
various impasses of their lives. Constance Fitzgerald writes: "It
is in the very experience of darkness &
joylessness, in suffering &
withdrawal of accustomed pleasure, that ... transformation is taking
place."
In going into the silence of retreat, we don't withdraw from life, but
take life with us into the mystery of God, having
faith that in God's good time we will come forth with new life &
vision. In
the choice to make ourselves willing to go into the darkness of
contemplation, we are giving away our powerlessness and poverty of
spirit. This
is a practice of receiving Divine Presence, and of experiencing a
transformation of a feeling of unworthiness into a sense of self- worth, without deserving or earning.
[George
Fox's Retreat]—He responded
to a dark night or impasse by going on an extended retreat from which
he emerged into a life of ministry. George writes that the Lord said
to him, "Thou must forsake all, both young & old, &
keep out of all, &
be as a stranger unto all ... Frequently in the night [I] walked
mournfully by myself, for I was a man
of sorrows in the times of the 1st workings of the Lord in me ...
Hope underneath held me [&
my immortal soul],
as a anchor in the bottom of the sea, to my Bishop, causing it to
swim above the sea, the world where all the raging waves, foul
weather, tempests &
temp- tations are ... I
had been brought through the very ocean of darkness &
death, through &
over Satan's
power, by the eternal, glorious power of Christ ... into God's
Paradise.
All things were
new; all the creation gave another smell than before, beyond what
words can utter." Starved by repetition of truths which didn't
come with the fresh scent
of Truth clinging to them, he persisted in a
retreat of wandering
until he knew the Truth "experimentally" or experientially.
With more attention to the
dark places between [Fox's more popular] openings, we will grow in
understanding of the contemporary urge toward retreat. Dark
places have to be traveled before it is possible to come into the
fullness of light.
[Inward
Knowing]—Pendle Hill
retreatants have recognized that the silence and emptiness of the
retreat experience make way for an inward knowing not achieved
before. Retreatant Quotes: "When
we reach the limit of our own resources, the spirit can help us at
last." "During my 2- or 3-day retreats my clearest insights
came about what God was calling me to do in my life; I sank deeper
into my center; I heard messages I had not heard be- fore; [I could
then] be taught by my Inward Teacher." "[How] Can I by wil- ling, running, ever sink—/ Desiring God within my heart to know/ By ap- plication of the gift to think—/ Down to the soil in which the Seed will grow?" The
inward experience of God can come through the activity of a restless mind.
A
common image for retreat is that of the desert experience, or
Jesus entering the wilderness. McNamara's
advice for hermitage-style retreat is to urge people not to try to
get anything out of it, but to enjoy God's company.
His "favorite definition of contemplation is taking a long,
loving look at the Real with no designs on the Real ... a
retreat is meant to touch one's
core so that one will never
be the same again ... When one
becomes contemplative &
mystical, one can't help but be ministerial, apostolic, an immense
help to one's immediate neighbor and to one's society at large.
Solitude develops the social
dimension, especially the capacity for compassion.
[Visitation
Monastery in Philadelphia]—I
glimpsed the relationship between solitude and community in a 2-day
stay at the Visitation Monastery in Philadelphia, a silent, Catholic
contemplative community. [It took
several of my 1st hours
there for the quiet to come into me. The next morning: "I
didn't rebel at getting up at 5:30 ... I didn't leap out of bed
either ... At 6 I was ready for chapel ... I was aware of a
difference
[between
their silent prayer] ...
and Pen- dle Hill's [meeting
for worship ... I was
unsettled during it] There was no 'ga- theredness,' or 'presence,
[Divine or corporate.'
It was being]
'together in solitude' ..."
"Later
in Mass, a sense of Presence came, with reality & warmth ... The
simplicity of bread &
coffee at breakfast seemed a part &
a symbol of the whole of life ... The structure of the day itself
becomes prayer; I have added [2 walks] around the grounds [to that
structure] ... There is much
wisdom [and restful- ness] in a rule of silence, for the cultivation of
the inner rather than the outer spaces. I sense that different spaces
of silence have different shapes and are good for different uses ...
"
Living with this one
for a longer time, one could learn more about the freedoms [and joy]
lying within & beneath discipline ... The joy within this
dis- cipline is partly a joy connected to freedom from struggle,
innocence and teachability ... and a direct route to joy of
thanksgiving and celebration. Praise God for being in this silence."
The structure present at a personal retreat in the Spring house at
Pendle Hill is mediated
through night &
day, physical ne- cessity, &
the shape of one's being. How would I go into unstructured
si- lent retreat? I
imagined a direct experience of God, [in whatever form that needed to
be].
[Sisters
of Loretto Motherhouse (Nerinx, KY)/ Pendle Hill Hermit- ages]—Some
wonder whether the solitude of my Catholic retreat represents a
denial of communal life around it. Jean Manion says that Elaine
Prevallet, a former Pendle Hill teacher &
now director
at Loretto's retreat center,
credits the center with creating "the sustaining matrix of quiet
hospitality &
[openminded]- freedom
... There is the presence of people with a free open, [&
nurturing] spirit ... Not just the sisters, but other persons work
here, and seem to engender that spirit."
We
also have such a community at Pendle Hill. Seeking
solitude from, but remaining still within the circle of community,
Pendle Hill students have re- cognized the importance of the community
to the work of solitude. How is a supportive community
important in doing solitary work? A student writes: "It was important to me to feel physically and
spiritually surrounded by the community of which I had been a member
only 2 weeks, but with which I was sharing an important and tender
part of my spiritual journey.
Education
consists
on continual cycles of engagement and reflection together. Only
engagement leaves much of what could be learn unlearned. Only
reflection means one will run out of material on which to reflect. At
Pen- dle Hill, individuals have to work very hard to find or make
enough time for reflection. Withdrawal
from community allows room for intuitive knowing to emerge and
complete the educative process, which continues to be sup- ported by
the community.
A student writes: "I
came not to the Spring House all alone—/ Although alone I shiver
here tonight—/ For I am with God, in God, & at one/ With
that of God in every living Light./ Peace of God doth move across my
heart: Unshak- able, but ever sought anew,/ & though in
sep'rateness I stand apart,/ My con- sciousness is joined to all
things, too." The listening cultivated in silence &
aloneness informs one's interaction with others on one's return to
community. William McNamara writes: Communication could be a kind of
communion if indeed we were a more silent & solitary people ...
Where we live with God alone in silence. When we come out of that
holy, sacred space, we are dee- pened and not only ready but longing
to share with others life's deeper dimensions."
We learn to sense a rhythm
between engagement & reflection that God is calling us to live.
[Jesus calls all disciples] to "Come with me, by yourselves, to
some lonely place where you can rest quietly." Don't assume that
you will stay in that rest, but that you will go forth again into
mystery. Basil Penington writes: "The you Jesus is inviting to
be refreshed] is you & me, and the whole of you and me; the
Lord wants to refresh us in our entirety. The Lord wants to respond
in Love to all our needs."
Feeling Jesus' invitation to rest is
a conspicuous theme in retreat log book entries. It is more than
recovery from fatigue; it leads to peace, to healing, to an awareness
of being loved. One retreatant who expected to be searched, to make
hard decisions," received the message, "You have come here
to be loved." Molly Vass writes: "There is nothing to do in
rest, there's nowhere to go, there's nothing that's more important or
less important in rest. Rest is our birthright, & rest is part
of our healing process."
[My
Winter Retreat: Day One Journal entry]—I
took a week of un- structured silent retreat. On retreat, I read Julian
of Norwich: "The best prayer is to rest in the goodness of God
knowing that that goodness can reach down to our lowest depths of
need." DAY ONE JOURNAL
ENTRY: Much of a re- treat consists of just getting the task-, mind-,
body-clutter out of the way. The activity of walking, along with
looking as one goes, keeps the brain just occupied enough not to be
tempted to [any routine distractions
from medita- tion]. I walked
around the lake and followed the stream that was the outlet from the
lake.
I
wound my way through brushy growth, down the bank, &
found my- self face-to-face with a delicate, small waterfall. At the
foot of the left-hand bank down which I came, a mossy rock invited me
to sit. I sat staring at the waterfall as one can stare into a fire,
transfixed by the never-ending splash of sun- sparkled stream. It
wrapped my mind &
held it; I didn't want to leave. The falling of water entered into me
&
I merged into the landscape of the woods, at
one with them, with the sparkle &
the water's music in my soul. That
was what my soul had longed for. I returned to my teen years, of
being held by wonder at the beauty of nature. That
young poet found here the layered years of [the full life]
experience, &
the gathering search for God, for unity, &
merged with them.
My walk became my prayer, my
contemplation, & a part of my healing & reuniting life.
Basil Penington wrote that the monk's life [was all one], & that
"There was one simple movement of response to a God who had
spoken, a God who speaks in books of the divinely inspired
Scriptures, in the whole cre- ation, & in the depths of one's own
being." The fractured consciousness of modern man & woman
[interferes with] richly-differentiated layers of consci- ousness
waiting to be melded into a new prism of prayer. [Embracing]
adole- scent wonder of nature cuts through that interference. St.
Bernard writes: "Believe me who have tried [listening to
nature]. Thou wilt find something more in woods than books. Trees &
rocks will teach what thou canst not hear from a master."
[Winter
Retreat: Other Entries]—DAYS
2 &3: 2 kinds of
thoughts run through my mind in reflecting on, What is
Prayer?: when to pray [or not
pray]; on retreat, what constitutes prayer expands. With less
analytical mind involved in separating one thing from another, the
distinction between what is praying &
what isn't praying, begins to blur. In eating as prayer, I need
to be mindful of what my body does &
doesn't want. [Beginning-the-day routine as prayer be- comes an
unstrained morning movement of awakening the whole self.
I
open my self with the pace of a
growing thing, not to an
activities pro- gram, but to
God's action around & in me in the spring-like-ness of this day.
Washing is [prayer], cleansing, baptism, awakening. Dressing is
ceremonial preparation; breakfast is Eucharist.
[Listening to the
body-prayer is listening] to God speaking through the body. Sleep
becomes a part of prayer. Much of a retreat is physical. It
is remarkable to "do nothing" as one's top priority.
DAY 4: [I was exhausted from
the rough walk] up the creek yesterday, and paid for it all the next
day. I am disgusted at being so fragile. [My explo- ring the creek
became yet one more] set back to connecting to God. I must hang on to
my conviction that God is giving me what I need while I am here. I keep trying to find things I ought to do, [when the most important
ought is to not do].
I had to learn through my own
process what the obstacles were and the flow was between my self and
God.
DAY
7: God, clear the ground,
make ready open space for the seed. It
has taken this whole week to clear away, to make open space, to
nourish &
draw together naked soil; I got the healing I needed. [My
discovery &
drawing close to my little outer waterfall],
was a drawing closer to my inner, ever-flowing waterfall, by which I
can always sit. My walking
has been in search of fresh, running water, the living, laughing,
life-giving water of the little streams. Woods & water rejoined
me with parts of my self I had scarcely touched for a long time.
We
cannot catch it, but must let it flow, over the waterfall, over the
rocks, down the stream, in the sure knowing that the stream will
never cease from flowing. Clearing
away the oughts makes room for the nudges, which are like new green
shoots piercing the surface of the cleared ground. I met God in the
way I needed to; I did not have a direct experience of God. [God's goodness did indeed]
"reach down to my lowest depths of need."
[Clearing
Away]—I
am beginning to learn that the clearing away which is part of a
retreat helps to reveal the nature of one's own instrument, &
to cla- rify one's part in the community's harmony. A retreat provides
discernment on how to give; one's, fractured parts are re-gathered
into a whole. Silence in soli- tude is meant to prepare a way for the
Lord; clear a straight path for God. One puts aside for a time the
major obligations and all work; one sets aside all expectations to
produce. It
creates a clearing where nothing obscures the view. This type of
silence takes its shape from the inner rhythms of the re- treatant, &
her or his perception of the nudges of God.
A
retreatant
writes: "This morning I have been so acutely aware of my natural
rhythms &
of the spirit asserting themselves in the absence of outside
constraints ... Schedules fall away; events simply take place in
intrinsic order ... In such atmosphere, it is easy &
natural to be in prayer while peeling an egg or brushing one's hair
... My
most necessary activities are harmonized, integra- ted, & unified
at the deepest levels of my being ..."
This
kind of retreat is shaped from the inside out. It is a very interior
silence. It distrusts structures and patterns laid
upon me
by
another's experi- ence. It is a silence of enormous possibilities. One
risk is that we may be more open to the subconscious than to God. If
we are bewildered by our experience, we can seek a spiritual friend
with whom to reflect on it. Such an open silence is one of tremendous
potential for growth or for sheer laziness; one may "do nothing"
creatively, or one may really do nothing. A greater dan- ger is the
danger of filling the time, with words; words from other people;
words from books.
Filling up time is in truth the real danger we face as a religious people; it is an endemic problem. Duty overtakes us and swallows us whole. We have to fight for space, space through which to see the light. I came back from my term of study and exploration to oversee the personal retreat experiment at Pendle Hill until it became a recognized part of the resident program. I close with the 1994 logbook entry of a Spring House retreatant: "In this quiet space, away from the props & distractions of life, one can feel closer to God, obtain a truer perspective on life, feel closer to people when you hold them prayerfully, and then leave with a new enthusiasm for life which has meaning beyond ourselves."
Filling up time is in truth the real danger we face as a religious people; it is an endemic problem. Duty overtakes us and swallows us whole. We have to fight for space, space through which to see the light. I came back from my term of study and exploration to oversee the personal retreat experiment at Pendle Hill until it became a recognized part of the resident program. I close with the 1994 logbook entry of a Spring House retreatant: "In this quiet space, away from the props & distractions of life, one can feel closer to God, obtain a truer perspective on life, feel closer to people when you hold them prayerfully, and then leave with a new enthusiasm for life which has meaning beyond ourselves."
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
336. God’s Spirit in Nature (by Judith Brown; 1998)
About the Author—Judith Brown is a Quaker, writer, teacher, who now lives on an island in Puget Sound outside of Seattle. American Friends Service Committee Workcamps in the 50's were followed by going with her husband to Turkey for 6 years to work medically in a rural area. During the Gulf War and Ethiopian civil war, she was with a Ploughshares team doing organic agricul- ture. She realized after a Pendle Hill course in 1995, that the Earth can be metaphysically considered to be God's body. She [applied] testimonies of Equality, Simplicity, Community, and Peace to caring for all of Creation. This pamphlet is an outgrowth of that beginning.
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
336. God’s Spirit in Nature (by Judith Brown; 1998)
About the Author—Judith Brown is a Quaker, writer, teacher, who now lives on an island in Puget Sound outside of Seattle. American Friends Service Committee Workcamps in the 50's were followed by going with her husband to Turkey for 6 years to work medically in a rural area. During the Gulf War and Ethiopian civil war, she was with a Ploughshares team doing organic agricul- ture. She realized after a Pendle Hill course in 1995, that the Earth can be metaphysically considered to be God's body. She [applied] testimonies of Equality, Simplicity, Community, and Peace to caring for all of Creation. This pamphlet is an outgrowth of that beginning.
INTRODUCTION—Too
much of my environmentalism is motivated by anger. The Spirit
instructed me to be
less strained about my concern, more contemplative, present [to the
Divine] in nature, &
meditative. The population/ environmental catastrophe is as great as
the nuclear threat was, but much more difficult to communicate to
the public. [In 1998] we are in the very early stages of this
process. I can do more with my environmental concerns
than with the nuclear
threat. I can practice stewardship of the earth, especially in
my own garden.
GOD'S
BODY—
God's Grandeur:
"The World is charged with God's
grandeur./ ...
It flames out ... It gathers
to a greatness ... Generations have trod [it]
... [All] wears man's
smudge &
shares man's smell: soil/ is bare, nor
can [shod] foot feel.//
For
all this, nature is never spent; ... though the
last lights off the
black West went ... Oh morning springs/ Because the
Holy Ghost over
the bent/ World broods with warm breast and ...
bright wings."
Gerard Manley Hopkins.
Sometimes in the silence of
worship this poem comes to me almost whole, even though I never
memorized it. For me, it is a poem which doesn't "mean"; it
seems to "be." Poets have long written of Earth as God's
body with- out tying it to a belief system. Imagination sometimes
presents truths reason cannot. William Blake thought that imagination
simplifies putting itself in the place of others. Compassion,
acceptance, and confrontation motivates the imaginative; rational
beliefs and judgments are less important. Even in the 1890's, Hopkins
was aware of how humans were spoiling natural beauty. I be- lieve I am
caring for God's body as earth; caring needs to be more that a civic
responsibility. How am I living ecologically; how am I
not?
Acting ecologically is often
being counter-culture. I am among the guilty who perceive themselves
innocent. There is a collection of do's & don'ts, [in
particular] "cut up plastic 6-pack rings." I compromise on
[these "green" practi- ces], even when I know the better
ecological course. I know I join with my country, a western, wealthy
country, in using and sometimes squandering an [oversized] portion
of the world's resources. I haven't been ready to make do with my
house the way it is. I cooperate with instead of resist my country's
value systems.
I have a piece of land.
What can I do to steward the piece of land I inherited?
Stewardship begins with a reverence which asks me to respect all
the animate and inanimate being on this land equally. How can I
turn to some form of reverence? I need that and a quiet
acceptance of my place in life and on this land. [Instead] of being
frantic, I can reverently return to a sense of "being," and
"wait upon the Lord."
I thank you God that I have
a part; guide me in finding my small part in the great scheme of
things.
SPRING
WEEDING/ WEEDING THE IRIS—If
I could believe
there was
symbiosis
that happens between weeds
and my perennial flowers in this bed, I might be able to let them
be. But I have a sense of
order and a rejection of chaos. In
nature,
God creates abundance, not order. In my flower bed, I reject chaos
outright, even though I acknowledge it too, can be of God. I put a
curb on chaos so that bloom can flourish; I choose to give priority
to planned bloom There is no logic, only prejudice in that choice.
Thank you for
abundance.
I
am one of those garden
care-takers that has several beds of iris, even though they must be
hand-weeded. I must lie on the ground beside them, gloves off, and
weed them tenderly with my thumb and forefinger. I know the earth in
a new way. There are wicked ways in me. But my lying down now, my
reverence in the face of these iris, my making it possible for them
to bloom, none of that is wicked. Thank
you for the onrush of this time.
THE
OCEAN of LIGHT which OVERCOMES the OCEAN of DARK- NESS/ THE FOREST as
CATHEDRAL—Today is dark &
I despair at the glo- bal news. The clouds over my garden have got to
me, and there is an ocean of darkness surrounding me. To most human
beings despair is no stranger. Where is the ocean of Light,
the force that can lift us up, spill us out of this darkness? George
Fox "... do not look at the temptations, confusions, corruptions, but at the light which discovers them; ... with the same light you will feel over them, to receive power to stand against them
...
For looking down at sin
... you are swallowed up in it; but looking at the light which
discovers them, you will see over them ... You will find grace and strength, and there is the 1st step of peace." I
know where the light can over- come me [when
needed]. Grace
for me comes with experiencing "sunlight on the garden." I
can be active in the garden. If I am truly down I need just to "be"
in a garden. The nascent life of the garden will overcome the ocean
of darkness.
The woods around our house are
small, but not too small to give me a sense of awe when I am in them.
All of the things woods make me reverent when I walk in the woods. I
look up through the trees to patches of sky and feel myself to be in
the Spirit's cathedral. In 's poem,
"Lost,":
... The trees ahead and bushes beside you/ Are not lost.
Wherever
you are is called Here, ... The forest breathes. Listen, it an- swers,
I have made this place around you./ ... If what a tree or bush does
is lost on you, / You are surely lost. Stand still. The forest knows/
Where you are. You must let it find you. David Waggoner
One rainy day in British
Columbia, instead of taking the reverent atti- tude of this poem, we
became frightened, uneasy; we retraced our steps. It is my own
untrusting attitude I regret. There is a fear that instructs and a
more harmful fear that paralyzes; at that moment I let fear paralyze
me. [Perhaps the situation wasn't urgent enough to call on the Spirit
for help. I wished I had stopped and listened for the sound that said
"Here."
God, I would listen [better
for your Spirit], and hear You when You whisper, "Here."
LIFE
RHYTHMS/ BEING BOMBARDED—At
a Friends committee mee- ting, one Friend became defensive, another
increasingly outspoken; I was drawn into the melee as well. I
knew that if I went to work in my garden, I would be given insights.
I longed for a
sense of the Spirit's insight on this matter. After
getting the Spirit's instructions, I was ready to return &
hold my ideas out to others, in an open palm; offer them, but not
insist on them. The being-with/ withdrawing
from people
to solitude cycle is invaluable to my life. Withdrawal &
return is a life-rhythm.
In my garden, no one is to
blame but nature & I if things do not go right; I
get few immediate results, but have faith that things will turn out
well in the end. My garden fulfills my faith, but not always the way
I ex- pect. My faith gets reinforced when I work in my garden, alone
and silent.
Thank you God, for life's
rhythms: together time; alone-time; Divine re-connection-time.
BEING BOMBARDED/ PUTTING in
BULBS—Once one has an active
environmental concern, mail become a barrage of appeals. I need to
establish priorities &
a comfortable activity &
giving level. I ask my meeting to keep me apprised of needs beyond
my immediate community which I care about. Friends have a program
called Right Sharing of the World's Resources, giving support to
small groups of persons struggling to be part of their own liberation
from need, through loans &
grass-roots projects.
I can
give my energy &
money to local environment efforts. There are many immediate things
which I can do about them. I can keep myself informed &
lend my energy when such efforts need them.
I can do work projects with groups &
not be on a
Board, for which I am not suited. I
love catching work- spirit
with others & what it does for my affirmative sense of the world.
God, make me one of those
in whom "work is love made visible."
[As I put] in dry,
brown-skinned, unsprouted gladiola bulbs. I remember a sermon in
which the congregation was assured that this bulb would go into the ground dead & dirty & spring forth months later as a lively
yellow bloom; this transformation signifies the Easter miracle.
Once I discarded a Japanese ane- mone because it seemed only to add to
my garden's over growth. When a friend offered the same plant, I
tended them carefully, & have come to cherish the abundance of that
gift; when I see them now I think of her. How can the physical
world augment and call up the Spiritual World? My physical things
can resonate the Spiritual.
WEEDING
the ROSES/ SOUND—I
work on auto-pilot with
my hoe claw on the rose bed, not thinking about the weeds I am
pulling. I think of
a meeting couple, who have sponsored for 15 years without fail a
spring plant exchange. We bring &
buy for a pittance from an over abundance of perennials or ground
cover, &
give the money to a
good cause. I think of this couple as the Spirit's
small miracle. This couple
would ask for help when one of their projects was inconvenient, or
ask if they could do their part in a project at a time other than the
appointed one. They identified themselves as being more interested
in meeting outreach than its attention to its own Spiritual growth.
Their way is quiet & unassuming; it energizes the meeting.
Praise God for small
miracles.
I sometimes go out early,
because bird song always seems to be more hearable in the early
morning; I hear a song sparrow. There is a hole where a sword fern
used to be. From it comes a sound like small sticks knocking each
other. I shall not pursue analysis of the mysterious sound. It shall
be another of the intriguing mysteries I discover in my garden
whenever I am near it. By my kitchen door, I notice my winter
pansies that waited until spring to bloom. I
hear it sassing, "Just be happy I've shown my face now"; I
sass back. With that senseless dialogue we both flourish. I look up
at the blue and say, "Thank you Daddy ... for starting this
property, stewarding its earth for as long as you were alive, &
then passing it on.
When we are Gone: "When we are
gone, they will remain/ Wind & rock, fire and rain/ They will
remain when we return/ The wind will blow, the fire will burn
[Starhawk & Anne Hill]
Great God, thank you for the things that endure
SURVIVORS—I
am impressed with the small, stamped-on weeds be- tween the stepping
stones; they are survivors. I admire people-survivors, not
weed-survivors. My sense of order won't let them stay. I see a bald
eagle frequently in the snag of
a tree in front of our house, and am thrilled.
These great birds complain in squeaky, undignified voices, but they
endure, survive. How does a particular person survive?
A
doctor-friend of ours died after a short-lived fight with a melanoma.
He was enough of a scientist to know any battle against his cancer
would give him only brief respite. After a long, full, wonderful
life, he accepted his death; I admire him for that acceptance. My
brother, after a less-long life, asked forgiveness of his daughters,
& refused to fight cancer. I respect my brother's decision, his
acceptance. How is it "all the live, little things,"
including cancer cells, have their place in the scheme of things? How
do we choose our life-battles?
The Spirit is with those who call upon the Lord to oversee the fight.
They will be led in & out of acceptance.
God, teach me in all things
how to wait upon Thee.
PRAYER—I
come the closest to a constant prayerful mood when I am working in my
garden. I no longer wish to waste time in the garden on someone
else's
thoughts or music. There are prayers of: petition, intercession, and
meditation. If I alternated
the various modes of prayer, it might be possible to keep in a
prayerful mode closer to
constantly. I find it hard
to sustain a spirit of petition for any long period, except when some
need strikes me hard. This prayer by Linda Kavelin Popov expresses
what I sense is a true spirit of petition:
Lord,
I am thankful/ for Your love ... Your tender rebukes ... [while I]
In the undergrowth of illusions/ blast you with infantile rage/
When You fail to comply with my Divine expectations/ &
you merely sidestep gracefully/ ... grinning a wise &
trusting look/ at this child woman/ ... I
am thankful for the breast/ you tender to the child in me/ who will
always re- quire succor ... you send me off to deal with dragons ...
[with] no box
lunch today,/ but only chance for triumph/ the education of deep
muscle/ the wounding which heals ... You are there.
In intercession, I imagine
other persons & creatures in my mind's eye. I like holding them
up to Light, knowing that they want or need help, & imagining
them finding it. They will sense the strength the Light gives them. I
too, take strength from that. The humility required to place ones
self silent before God's greatness doesn't come naturally to me. I
find it in nature; not everyone does. I covet reverence wherever it
comes. In my garden, I am surrounded metapho- rically by God's body.
WORK
for the EARTH &
the SPIRIT/ BALD EAGLES or
CROWS—On
Earth Day, we chose a park in South Seattle near a friend's house
since there were no sites close to our island home. We cut down small
holly trees &
ivy growing around tree trunks, in the pouring rain. The camaraderie
we reaped while working
was good
We had the sense we were spending our energy stewarding the earth
with other people who wanted to spend their energy that same way.
Jack
and I decided we had gained a lot of oddly spiritual mileage for that
very small thing.
Mother Earth, whatever the
bond is between You and physical work,
I thank you for it.
I
thought I saw 3 eagles playfully flying in and out of a nearby alder
tree.
They
weren't eagles, but large crows. Crows
make calls even less pleasant than eagles. [They
mess with my compost], gleaning what can be gleaned, & absconding
with it. The
miracle of transformation in the garden is apparent in compost. I see
crows
jabbing at our lawn and pulling out grubs, and I judge the grub to be
a worse pest than the crows.
Crows
harass
eagles. The older eagles have learned to sit lower on the branches,
seeking
protection from branches higher up. Crows are part of the essential
balance of nature. Mother
Earth be praised for
transformations.
MORE about CROWS/ DEER—I
am unsentimental about crows. When I saw a baby crow on the ground,
[huddling] beneath our wheelbarrow near the toolshed, I said, "Too
bad, Nature will take its course. It will die; my partner agreed, and
shared with Friends that it was one of the sadnesses of his day to
find it. A committee member on retreat at our house visited the bird
and fed it. The bird's mother fed it also. 10 days after we found it,
it disappeared into the underbrush. I don't know whether it died or
flew off. How is it good to inter- fere with nature, or to
let nature take its course? How do we find the places where our
compassion would be most effective? Life
is richer for the mysteries created by questions such as these.
God, I am thankful for
the imponderables of the universe. It is good
to know there are
things humans cannot figure out.
I don't want you deer in my
garden; I don't want you eating the leaves of my budding roses or my
bean stalks. Your beauty leaps in sharp contrast to the fishwife
tones in which I shout at you. Since I resist so fiercely the loss of
con- trol these gentle animals force upon me, God must also treat me
roughly so that I accept graciously the deer's presence & feeding.
I need to accept these deer. They need to suggest to me all the grace
the Holy Spirit bestows daily on me.
The
Peace of Wild Things: "When despair for the world grows in
me/
... I go and lie down where the wood drake/ rests ... on the
water ...
I come into the peace of wild things/ who ... live
with[out] forethought/ or
grief ... I feel above me the day-blind
stars/ waiting with their light. For a
time/ I rest in the grace of
the world, and am free. Wendell Berry
God, may all creatures
whether ["allies" or "enemies"], speak to me
of Your greatness, Your goodness, Your varied truth and beauty.
DESTRUCTIVE FORCES—When
destructive forces of nature tear away at God's body, [the question
comes up]: How do we understand God's body
being affirmed when earthquakes and floods destroy a
bio-region or when gale winds blow harshly? My understanding is
limited because I see things only from a limited human viewpoint.
How can a force humans think of as Divine create so much chaos
along with beauty and order in the universe?
From time's beginning, the
complex universe as well our human bodies have had in them a chaos &
order that we call good & evil. Nature gets out of balance:
storms, earthquakes, floods are part of the design. Health is a state
where immunity & disease are in balance, but our health fails us
at times. There is erupting anger. What purpose could God have
had in giving human be- ings those uncontrollable feelings? God has
written destructive urges into animals. I can't explain away these
dark forces. When I have felt the power of these destructive forces
in this universe & am in awe, I can still somehow con- nect that
power with the creative forces of the God I wait for in worship.
That God is experienced most as the creator sustainer of truth,
goodness, & beauty. This doesn't mean the universe which shows
God forth hasn't chaos within it & won't ravage us sometimes.
Ah, great God, teach me
that your power is unlimited, my perspec-
tive limited. When your chaos
is as difficult to grasp as your goodness,
bestow on me a faith which
accepts destruction and order, beauty and
ugliness, the dark and the
Light all as part of your amazing universe.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
337. There is a Spirit: The Nayler Sonnets (by Kenneth Boulding;
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
1998)
About the Author—Kenneth E. Boulding (1910-1993) was born in Eng- land and educated at New College, Oxford and the University of Chicago. Raised a Methodist, he joined the Religious Society of Friends when he was an undergraduate at Oxford in the 1930's. He served the League of Nations. He is a member of the Committee on Research for Peace of the Institute for Interna- tional Order, and full time Director of the Center for Research in Conflict Reso- lution of the University of Michigan; he is also Professor of Economics there. These sonnets by Kenneth Boulding were first published nearly 50 years ago. This is the 4th edition.
About the Author—Kenneth E. Boulding (1910-1993) was born in Eng- land and educated at New College, Oxford and the University of Chicago. Raised a Methodist, he joined the Religious Society of Friends when he was an undergraduate at Oxford in the 1930's. He served the League of Nations. He is a member of the Committee on Research for Peace of the Institute for Interna- tional Order, and full time Director of the Center for Research in Conflict Reso- lution of the University of Michigan; he is also Professor of Economics there. These sonnets by Kenneth Boulding were first published nearly 50 years ago. This is the 4th edition.
INTRODUCTION—I
wrote the 1st 5 or 6 of these sonnets as a instruc- tor at Colgate
University in Hamilton, New York, from 1939-41. [I switched to]
Sonnets
on Courtship, Marriage, & the Family [while
I met &
married Elise Biorn-Hansen].
The
Nayler sonnets crept in among the love sonnets. It was at Fisk
University, 1942-43, that I finished the Nayler sonnets. Their 1st
edition was published in 1945, to express hope that lies beyond
despair. [Today] wars multiply in both hemispheres, but so do visions
of a more humane & peaceful world order.
PREFACE—I
have written these sonnets in the hope they may call the attention of
others to the depths of truth in the passage which inspired them. The
intellectual and aesthetic effort required to compress an explosive
idea into a sonnet's formal limits may cause the truth within the
words to ring out all
the more clearly. [The
summary editor further compressed them into excerpts]. Writing the
significance of Nayler's phrases into sonnets
has been a joyful and illuminating spiritual experience. I hope they
lead others to dig in the same mines of truth.
At
the height of his followers' hysterical enthusiasm in 1656, Nayler
al- lowed himself to be led into Bristol in a blasphemous re-enactment
of the origi- nal Palm Sunday. He was brutally punished by an illegal
act of Parliament &
jailed for 3 years. The
passage which follows was spoken by him about 2 hours before his
death. It is a classic expression of a spirit too close to the source
of truth to have a name. Here we are close to Christ's spirit.
[Hopefully], its truth will burn through the plausible lies which
form the principal furniture of our minds.
[Summary
Editor's Note—The
Roman numerals stand for the sonnet each phrase inspired].
I. There is a spirit
which I feel (II.) that delights to do no evil, (III.) nor
to revenge any wrong, (IV.) but delights to endure all things,
(V.) in hope to enjoy its own in the end. (VI.) Its
hope is to outlive all wrath and contention, (VII.) and to
weary out all exaltation and cruelty, (VIII.) or whatever is
of a nature contrary to itself. (IX.) It sees to the end of
all temptations. (X.) As it bears no evil in it- self,(XI.)
so it conceives none in thoughts to any other. (XII.) If
it be betrayed, it bears it, (XIII.) for its ground and spring
is the mercies and forgiveness of God. (XIV.) Its crown is
meekness, (XV.) its life is everlasting love unfeigned.
(XVI.) It takes its
kingdom with entreaty and not with contention, (XVII.) and
keeps it by loudness of mind. (XVIII.) In God alone it can
rejoice, (XIX.) though none else regard it, or can own its
life. (XX.) It is conceived in sorrow, and brought forth
without any to pity it, (XXI.) nor doth it murmur at grief and
oppression. (XXII.) It never rejoiceth but through sufferings
(XXIII.) for with the world's joy it is murdered. (XXIV.) I
found it alone, being forsaken. (XXV.) I have fellowship
therein with them who lived in dens & desolate places in the
earth, (XXVI.) who through death obtained this resurrection &
eternal holy life. James Nayler (1660)
I.
Can
I, imprisoned, body bound, touch ... &
spread my Little to the Infinite Much ... &
what I take indeed, I do but dole/ In cupfuls from a rimless
ocean- bowl ... &
Yet, some Thing that moves among the stars,/ &
holds
the cosmos ... Moves too in me ... As I, a member of creation sing/
The burning one-ness bin- ding everything.
II.
Shall I be good because of
rewards...
[a] virtuous
act [paying] dividends/ In approving... friends,/ tongues to praise,
hands to applaud ...honors? ... Shall I be good to gain the greatest
end,/ A
crown of bliss that Heaven affords?...
No conscious end can drag us out of sin, Unless [deep pressure],
clear good- ness wells up from within.
III.
... Is love indeed the end &
law of life,/ When lush, grimacing hates quickly sprout?/ I thought
in ignorance I had cast out... devils ... [but] revenge my sword of
reason flouts./ Though hate rises in enfolding flame ... soon it
dies... [&] love's small constant light burns the same... Love's
weak, hate's strong; hate's short, love's long
IV. How to endure, when all around us die/ Nations, gracious cities, homes & men... [while above] belching vultures fly ... How to endure darkness ... evil's eclipse ... Must we be hard, [stiff, pitiless as stone... oak... steel]? These things crumble, break, rust ... In violence, decay, starvation, need, What can endure? Only the living Seed.
V.
Small flowers there are beside
the stoniest way,/ Some breaths of air are sweet and some birds sing
... new goals are reached ... Yet for the unknown end we wait and
pray,/ When ... every evil thing is redeemed in heaven's undisputed
sway./ We know not how the day is to be born ... in [glorious]
tongues of flame ... or imperceptibly as dawn;/ But as the seed must
grow into the tree, So life is love and love the end must be.
VI.
... Who worships proud
imperious Caesar now?/ The wreath ... is trampled in oblivion's
mire... Beneath the lonely
peasant's plough/ Lies splintered shards of heathen altars ... Lava
sears the mountainside,/ & leaves [a stony scar] among the green/
Sun, frost, rain, & roots unseen/ Advance the slow resistless
verdant tide ... [so] That life may grow, but wrath and hatred cool.
VII.
What patience must we cherish,
to out-wear/ Sleepless
hosts of hell, who ... wait/ With perseverance more than we can
bear... Who can blame us if
we lose trust/ In love's slow ways, & hastily rush to blast/
[pride-] rock to pieces ... into barren dust./ Only by
endless rain the soil is given,/ Endless patience is the way to
heaven.
VIII.
If God be All in All, must all
be good?/ What then of evil? ... [the harsh deaths of the weak] ...
[Does] death shine with its holy light ... reflecting the underside
of Right,/ &
Life exult [under]
Death's ... hood?/ Are there
contraries at the heart of things?... If in... life love wearies out/
The staunchest evil: Does God lie in doubt?
Queries—[How can I be sure I am performing a "virtuous" act for the "crown of bliss that Heaven affords," rather than "approving friends,/ tongues to praise, hands to applaud, and honors? How "is love the end & law of life, when lush, grimacing hates quickly sprout?" How can we endure, when all around us nations, gracious cities, homes & men die? How do we endure darkness ... evil's eclipse ... without being hard, stiff, pitiless as stone... oak... steel? What can endure? Who worships proud imperious Caesar now? How and where do we find the patience to trust in love's slow ways? If God be All in All, where does good end and evil begin? How are there contraries at the heart of all things?]
IX.
What is the end of greed but
emptiness,/ And what the end of a determined lust/
But staleness, unfulfillment, sick disgust ... Not
sight alone, but Will, by love made free/ Can make us walk the
pilgrim way we see.
X.
If soul be soil what may not
grow therein?/ The indifferent ground cares not what plant it feed;
Both good grain &
lean poisoned weed ... Can there then be a soil that grows no sin ...
[but only] for the need/ Of
the good gardener &
his humble kin? ... Out of
harrowed heart & broken will/ Ground is prepared at last that
grows no ill.
XI. Is
there indeed a river that can clean/ The stable of my thought?
Can't
I hide ... In virtuous act, the dismal inward scene? [&] wall
out God with deeds. [But] my soul blazes God's light despite my
screen. Torrential seas of
brightness round me press ... Till in the fullness of Thy light no
room/ Is left for cherished walled gloom.
XII.
It is not hard to turn the
other cheek/ after an insult, or hot tempered blow
... easier far to go/ The
2nd mile with enemies, than
show/ Love to deceitful friends ... Yet,
Lord, do I not ... betray Thee oft, with word or sneer/ of
silence—and Thou bearest it, content/
To wait in long love on my
betterment.
XIII.
My Lord, Thou art in every
breath I take ... With buoyant mercy Thou enfoldest me,/ And holdest
up my foot each step I make./ Thy touch is around me when I wake,/
Thy sound I hear ... by Thy light I see/ The
world is fresh with Thy divinity ... Thy creatures flourish for Thy
sake ... So cleanest Thou this House I have defiled ... [Mercy I
show] is Thy mercy, Lord, in overflow.
XIV.
How every virtue casts a mimic
shade/ Of subtle vice, so like in form &
face/ shadow oft usurps royal place ... in unholy masquerade ...
[Love's]
gold, is by
lesser love betrayed ... Meekness is pursued ... [in
see-king to comply] bland & lewd ... No deceit of words can hide
long/ Life's seed, [true] meekness of the strong.
XV.
... [In]
groping movements of the
intellect,/ bounds are
smudged where fact & shadow meet ... [Then], Love scents a wind,
blowing from God ... And senses, deeper laid than sight, direct/ To
free air once-bewildered feet./ Love must be made pure to be our
guide ... our spirit lifts/ To love for Love alone, not for God's
gifts.
XVI.
Are there no armies, no
angelic hosts,/ Invincibly arrayed in awful might/ To battle with
the shapeless forms at night? The
slimy writhing ranks that Satan boasts? ...
Can Hell be taken with thin wisps of light ... [or] entreating
ghosts? ... What know ye, ye
blind lords of strife,/ About the secret Kingdom of [Human] life!
XVII.
No kingdom falls before it is
betrayed/ By inward enemies—no outward foe/ Can deal the last and
only fatal blow ... [Have] I laid/ Thy Kingdom
in me open to a slow/ Unseen decay? ... My inmost stronghold is
rebellious still/ Against the peaceful envoys of Thy will. / Lord,
run through me with Thy sudden tide,/ For this proud heart can never
be Thy throne/ Unless its pride be pride of Thee alone.
XVIII.
I plunge [my self], shouting,
in the fertile tide/ Of vast creation; lave myself in light, [in
senses] ... With [sound], scent, taste, touch: all senses
sanctified./ What?! In God alone I must rejoice?/ Not in God's
creatures, abounding gifts?/ Seek 1st the Kingdom—for thy joys are
dim/ Until thou findest all things new, in Him.
XIX.
Are not my friends built
around me like a wall?/ We stand together in a firm stockade/
Around the cheerful fire our faith has made ... Beyond the glow ...
Slide shadows ... Of unacknowledged doubt ... [Beyond the] fire, and
friends at call ... [If I am left] shivering in the bleak, immense,/
Dark Otherness—will not my fire go out? Gathered
sticks [of fire] are scattered, but the sun/ Warms many no more
certainly than one.
XX.
Must every joy spring rash from
beds of pain? ... And songs of joy to mournful chants be sung? ...
Can the chain/ of golden love the pearl of price sustain ... the
weight of woe? ... Could'st Thou not have brought [Thy] Life ... at a
cost less great? ... Did'st
Thou give us night/ For stars, and give us suffering for Thy light?
XXI.
Wrapped [up] in God, must we
then blandly bless/ Wretchedness, pain, disease, as Heaven-sent ...
And channel our intent/ Away from Earth, [while] power and lust
oppress/ The ancient-suffering seed of gentleness ... [If] we are
but cattle, tortured that God's grace May shine—I
would deny that God to God's face ... If God should suffer too ...
and love, and die—may we not see/ The paradox blaze into Mystery.
XXII.
Can grief be gift ... Divine
Love's gift? ... Vital-tearing
agonies ... Of choking pain? Ah
... dare we sift/ An
abyss of suffering [&]
take [up] our cross ... The very tongue ... [that spoke of suffering]
was bored with blackening flame ... [It says] there's joy greater
than joy can know,/ Through suffering on the far side of woe.
XXIII.
I won't
shout for victory, nor praise/ The bloody laurels of returning hosts
... Neither will I mourn defeated days ... Not with the world's joy
will I raise my heart,/ Nor with the world's grief bow it down to
dust ... For earthly love is
kin to lust./ The
living soul must find securer worth/ In grief of heaven than joy of
earth.
XXIV.
There is not death but this,
to be alone,/ Outside the friendly room of time, space, [&
friendly face] ... Where in the vision nought but self is shown/
From the last despair, the extremest cry,/ Flows the great gain that
swallows all our loss./ From
the towers of heaven calls the bell/ That summons us across the gulf
of Hell.
XXV.
Can I have fellowship with
them that fed/ On desert locust, husks of swine,/ Or slept without
a tent [on hard earth] ... When I on easy [banquet] couches [have
eaten and] reclined ... and slept comforted? How can we from a lofty
table feel/ With Lazarus the glow of friendship,/ Unless with
spirits destitute, we find/ Fellowship in the deserts of the mind.
XXVI.
While yet we see with eyes,
must we be blind?/ Is lonely mortal death the only gate/ To holy
life eternal ... [Death]
"too early" or "too late"/ [has] no meaning in
the Eternal Mind ... Death ... bars our way, unless ... We give our
self, will, heart, and fear./ And then ... from above/ Is poured
upon us life, will, heart and love.
Queries—How
& Where can I find "a river to clean the stable of my
thought? How often do I betray thee, with word or sneer/ of
silence? How do I invite God "to clean this House I have
defiled?" How do all our virtues "cast a mimic shade of
subtle vice that often usurps" the place of actual virtue? How do we access "senses, deeper laid than sight, to receive
guidance from Love made pure? How do we "love for Love
alone, & not for God's gifts." How can Hell be taken
with thin wisps of light, without using invincible force? How
have I laid Thy Kingdom in me open to betrayal & a slow unseen
decay? How do I first rejoice in God alone, so that I truly
enjoy & rejoice in God's gifts? How are friends "built
around me like a wall, so we stand together in a stockade around the
cheerful fire our faith has made?
How do we access joy that "springs rash from beds of pain? How can the chain of golden love sustain the weight of woe? How do we access light that is the product of our suffering? How may we see the paradox & mystery of our suffering & God suffering with us? How can grief & "vital-tearing agonies be Divine Love's gift, & be used to reach the joy "on the far side of woe? How do we "find securer worth in heaven's grief," & resist the temptations of earth's lesser joys? How can I have fellowship with them that are poorly fed & housed, if I live in comfort? How can we see with the Kingdom's eyes, while we still have worldly vision? How do we access the eternal Kingdom before reaching the gate of death?
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
338 Touched by God (by Kenneth Carroll; 1998)
About the Author/ Foreword—Kenneth L. Carroll, of Easton Maryland, was educated at Duke University. He taught New Testament (NT) & Church History classes at Southern Methodist University (SMU) for 34 years. He has published widely in NT & Quaker studies [See excerpted Publications List at end of summary]. He was active in Quaker institutions in TX, Friend's World Committee for Consultation, AFSC, FGC, & PH. This pamphlet grew out of talks at Leinster QM in Enniscothy, Ireland (June 1997) & 3rd Haven Meeting (MD, March 1998).
How do we access joy that "springs rash from beds of pain? How can the chain of golden love sustain the weight of woe? How do we access light that is the product of our suffering? How may we see the paradox & mystery of our suffering & God suffering with us? How can grief & "vital-tearing agonies be Divine Love's gift, & be used to reach the joy "on the far side of woe? How do we "find securer worth in heaven's grief," & resist the temptations of earth's lesser joys? How can I have fellowship with them that are poorly fed & housed, if I live in comfort? How can we see with the Kingdom's eyes, while we still have worldly vision? How do we access the eternal Kingdom before reaching the gate of death?
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
338 Touched by God (by Kenneth Carroll; 1998)
About the Author/ Foreword—Kenneth L. Carroll, of Easton Maryland, was educated at Duke University. He taught New Testament (NT) & Church History classes at Southern Methodist University (SMU) for 34 years. He has published widely in NT & Quaker studies [See excerpted Publications List at end of summary]. He was active in Quaker institutions in TX, Friend's World Committee for Consultation, AFSC, FGC, & PH. This pamphlet grew out of talks at Leinster QM in Enniscothy, Ireland (June 1997) & 3rd Haven Meeting (MD, March 1998).
Kenneth
Carroll
has
given
a
great
deal
to
Friends
over
the
decades
since
he
1st
came
to
our
religious
society
more
than
a
½-century
ago.
He
has
articulated
his
Quaker
beliefs
and
practices
in
a
personal
way
in
this pamph- let.
His
major
research
and
writing
has
been
in
Quaker
history.
Ken Carroll began
to
spend
his
summers
in
Ireland
and
Britain
during
the
years he was a professor
at
SMU,
[eventually
making
45
visits
in
39
years],
which included doing
lectures
on
both
biblical
topics
and
Quaker
history
while
there.
[Meeting
for Worship: Being Touched, Grabbed, and Kicked by God]—A
stranger
came
into
our
Dallas
meeting,
[and
when
he
couldn't
stand
the
silence
any
longer,
rushed
up
front,
shook
his
Bible
in
one
hand],
and
blurted:
Why
are you people just sitting there? Why aren't you doing something?
and
rushed
out.
It
reminded
me
of
Samuel
Bownas, who
"took no
account
of
Preaching,
but
[rather]
slept."
The
Quaker
minister
Ann Wilson spoke
directly & zealously
to
him:
"thou
art
no
better
for
thy
coming,
what
Wilt thou do in the End?" Bownas
became
one
of
the
greatest
traveling Quakers at
the
beginning
of
the
18th
century.
If
we
have
come
to
meeting
with
heart
&
mind
prepared
for
worship,
then
we
are
doing
the
most
important
thing
we
will
ever
do.
We
will
be
touched
in
unexpected—and
perhaps
undesired—ways.
We
may
experience
a sense of
direction
or
redirection
or
feel
our
consciences
awakened
or made more sensitive.
Our
Korean
Friend
Ham
Sok
Han
produced
an autobiographical
work
entitled
"Kicked
by
God."
Sometimes
it
might
take
a kick to get our at- tention. However
God's
message
or
touch
comes
in the holy time we have to- gether,
it
must
not
be
ignored.
I
will
share
with
you
accounts of some of the meetings
where
we
were
truly
touched
by
God.
[Durham
(NC) meeting: Autumn 1946]—My
spiritual
pilgrimage
had
taken
me
away
from
the
church
in
which
I
was
raised
and
then
to
rejection
of
organized
or
institutionalized
religion
as
such.
I
sampled
other
Christian
and
even
Jewish
religious
approaches
until
there
remained
[only]
the
Quakers
for
me
to
visit.
Their
peace
testimony
appealed
to
me,
and
I
was
wrestling
with
the
question:
"What
can a person do in a world that needs so much help so much healing,
so much rebuilding?"
The
meeting
for
worship
was
about
20-25
people;
it
slipped
from
initial joy in seeing each other into a silence that became a living
silence. An
elderly,
white-haired
man
with
a
gentle
SC
accent
uttered
a
brief
message
that
[spoke
to
the
above
question].
He
had
read
a
biography
of
Elizabeth
Fry,
who
gave her
life
to
meeting
the
needs
of
women
in
English
prison.
It
became
increa- singly
clear
to
David
Smith
that
he
was
called
to
meet
those
individual
needs that
called
out
to
him
for
action.
[I
found]
what
I
had
been
seeking.
In
my 1st meeting
for
worship
God
had
reached
out
to
touch
me.
[Golders
Green (London YM): Summer
1959]—At
London
YM,
about
a
dozen
of
us
signed
up
to
go
to
Golders
Green
Meeting;
we
got
there
by
underground
train.
The
train
arrived
on
schedule.
One
of
our
number
became
involved
in
a
lengthy
conservation
with
the
ticket
collector.
She
was
asked
to
come
along
and
extracted
herself.
In
meeting
the
woman
spoke
of
how
the
collector
asked
about
Quakers,
[and
how
she
had
broken
it off too soon] "I know now that I failed someone in need."
Early
in
the
service
we
had
been
lifted
up—like
at
the
Transfiguration.
But
then
we
had
been
brought
back
again.
We
are
not
meant
to
stay
in
that rarified
state.
We
are
brought
back
into
the
world
to
serve
God.
There
was
a
great
growth
in
the
Trappist
movement
at
the
end
of
WWII,
more
than 2,000 members
with
more
joining.
Several
years
later
the
number
had dropped to 500.
When
asked
why
they
had
left,
they
answered:
"We
discovered in our withdrawal
that
we
were
called
to
take
our
place
in
the
world in the service of God
and our fellow human beings."
[3rd
Haven (Easton, MD);
1960's]—At
the
time,
3rd
Haven was
a
small
meeting
of
elderly,
well-dressed
upper-middle-class
Friends, some of them more concerned with what
other
people
thought
than
doing
God's
will. In Mee- ting, George
confessed
that he saw a [scruffy-looking, unkempt, hippie-type], and
someone
suggested
that George ask him to leave, George did so. "I should
have said,
"We
are
about
ready
to
start our meeting
for
worship. Won't you
come
and
join
us?
I
know
I
failed
God
and
another
human
being." I have looked back
on
this
meeting
as
a
reminder
that
we
have
to
be careful not to confuse
the
"package"
with
the
"contents."
[A
similar
young
man helped me when
I
was
immobilized
at
the
top
of
an
escalator].
A
woman
who
had
just
lost
her
husband told of how her grieving son, while he was
jogging,
was
joined
by
an
elderly
man
who
said,
"I
have
just lost a
son."
The woman's son
shared
his
loss,
and
each
reached
out
to
take
the
other's
hand;
they
finished
together.
An
Advice
in
Philadelphia
YM's
Faith and Practice
reminds
us
that
we
must be teachable
in
order
to
teach
and reach- able in
order
to
reach
out.
[Morecambe
Bay, NW England
(summer 1964)/
2
More
3rd Haven Meetings
(Easton, MD; 1990)]—150
people joined a week-long pilgrimage
in
"1652
country."
The
high point
was
the
walk
across
the
sands
of
Morecambe
Bay.
Our
guide
carried
a
long
pole
to
check
for
possible
quicksand.
When
we
reached
a
river,
our
leader
called
for
us
to have a brief period of prayer. He told us we should not look down
while making our way through the swirling water. We should look to
the hills on the opposite shore.
A
very
important
Quaker
belief
is
that
God
may
speak
to
us
in
a
total
silent
meeting,
rather
than
just
through
vocal
ministry.
8
years ago,
I
developed health
problems
and was
misdiagnosed.
After
a 4,000
mile
trip
and
a
month
of
wrong
treatment,
I
went
back
into
the
hospital.
They
found
a
grapefruit- sized
tumor
and
took
a
biopsy
of
it;
it
was
cancer.
I
went
for
a
walk,
and ended up
at
the
meetinghouse
for
Wednesday
evening
meeting.
I
felt
a
wonderful sense
of
peace
come
over
me,
even
though
nothing
was
spoken at the meeting.
As John Burnyeat said: "How
were our hearts melted as wax, and our souls poured out as water
before the Lord, and our spirits as oil, frankin- cense, and myrrh,
offered up unto the Lord as a sweet incense [with not a word
spoken]."
A
Friend,
who
seldom
spoke,
told
of
how
inconsolable
her
grandmother
was
when
her
grandfather
died.
For
3
days
she
continued
to
ask
God
to
be
taken
also.
Then
she
stopped.
"Well,
God
did
not
take me. He must have something else for me to do. I had better try
to find out what it is." Jesus said: "Not my will, but thy
will be done." If we come to meeting for worship with the
spirit found ultimately in the grandmother, in Jesus at Gethsemane,
God will speak to us in meeting for worship—we will be "touched"
by God.
BOOKS:
Joseph
Nichols and the Nicholites: A look at the "New Quakers" of
[MD, DE, NC, SC]
(1962)
300
Years and More of 3rd Haven Quakerism. Queen
Anne
Press, 1984
CHAPTERS
IN BOOKS:
"Tatian’s
Influence
on
the
Developing
NT,"
in
Boyd L. Daniels and M. Jack Suggs (eds.)
Studies
in
the
History
and
Text
of
the
NT.
Salt
Lake City, University of Utah Press. pp. 59-70.
"George
Fox
and
America," in
Michael Mullet (ed.), New
Light on George Fox. York:
Ebor Press/ William Sessions Limited, 1993, pp 59-68.
ARTICLES:
"Charles
Bayly," "Josiah Coale," "Elizabeth
Harris,"
"Thomas
Loe,"
"Martha
Simmonds,"
and
"Thomas
Thurston,"
Biographical
Dictionary
of
17th-Century
British
Radicals
(1982-84).
"The
Expansion of the Pauline Corpus," Journal
of Biblical Literature, LXXII
(1953), 230-37.
"The
Place of James in the Early Church," Bulletin
of the John Rylands Library,
XLIV
(1961),
pp.
49-67.
"The
Nicholites Become Quakers: An Example of
Unity
in
Disunion,"
Bulletin
of Friends Historical Association, XLVII
(1958), 3-19.
"Nicholites
and Slavery in 18th-Century
Maryland,"
Maryland
Historical
Magazine, LXXIX,
126-33.
"Southern
Quakers and the Race Problem," Friends
Journal,
II (7/7/56), 423-24.
"Friends
Southwest Conference, 1958," Friends
Journal, IV
(12/20/58), 747-48.
"Walking
with Woolman," Friends
Journal,
VIII (1962), 389-90
"Persecution
of Quakers in Early Maryland (1658-61)," Quaker
History, LIII (1964), 67-80.
"William
Southeby,
Early
Quaker,
Anti-slavery
Writer,"
The PA Magazine of
History and Biography, LXXXIX,
(1965)
pp.
416-27.
"The
Anatomy
of
a
Separation:
The
Lynam
Controversy,"
Quaker History,
LV
(1966),
pp.
67-78.
"From
Bond
Slave
to
Governor:
The
Strange
Career
of
Charles
Bayly,"
Journal of Friends
Historical Society,
LII
(1968),
pp.
19-38.
"Martha
Simmonds,
Early
Quaker
Enigma,"
Journal of Friends
Historical Society,
LIII
(1972),
31-52.
"1st
Publishers
of
Truth
in
Norway,"
Ibid.,
LIII
(1974),
pp.
226-31.
"Friends
Consult
on
the
UN,"
Friends Journal,
XXI
(1/15/75),
pp.
43.
"An
American
Quaker
Colony
in
France,
1787-1812,"
Historic
Nantucket,
XXIV
(October
1976),
pp.
16-29.
"Quaker
Attitudes
Toward
Signs
and
Wonders,"
Journal of Friends
Historical Society,
LIV
(1977),
pp.
70-84.
"Irish
and
British
Quakers
and
their
American
Relief
Funds,
1778-1797,"
The PA Magazine of
History and Biography,
XII,
(1978), pp. 437-56.
"American
Quakers
and
their
London
Lobby,"
Quaker History,
LXX
(1981),
pp.
22-39.
"Singing
in
the
Spirit
in
Early
Quakerism,"
Quaker History,
LXXII
(1984),
pp.
1-13.
"Quaker
Captives
in
Morocco,
1685-1701,"
The Journal of the
Friends Historical Society, vol.
55, nos. 3 & 4 (1985 & '86),
pp. 67-79.
"The Honorable Thomas Taillor: Tale of 2 Wives," MD Historical Magazine, 85 (1990), pp. 379-393.
"MD Quakers in England, 1659-1720," Ibid., 91 (1996), pp. 451-66.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
339 Prayer: Beginning Again (by Sheila Keane; 1998)
About the Author—Sheila Keane is a graduate of the School of the Spirit's 1995-97 "On Being a Spiritual Nurturer" program; much of this pam- phlet's content [is from there]. She was a Pendle Hill resident student while writing this. She is active as a spiritual nurturer & has a clinical and teaching practice as a physical therapist.
PREFACE—I didn't know enough about prayer, & I wanted to learn what others said about praying; something was missing. [This time] I prayed the learning, & that has made all the difference. I experimented with praying tech- niques & my own styles. I held open my intention to pray and talked about it. I interviewed 9 members of the 1996-97 Pendle Hill community. The prayer queries I used are listed at the [end of this summary]. This pamphlet's words and concepts were mostly given to me, re-discovered treasures. I invite you to pray this pamphlet.
"MD Quakers in England, 1659-1720," Ibid., 91 (1996), pp. 451-66.
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
339 Prayer: Beginning Again (by Sheila Keane; 1998)
About the Author—Sheila Keane is a graduate of the School of the Spirit's 1995-97 "On Being a Spiritual Nurturer" program; much of this pam- phlet's content [is from there]. She was a Pendle Hill resident student while writing this. She is active as a spiritual nurturer & has a clinical and teaching practice as a physical therapist.
PREFACE—I didn't know enough about prayer, & I wanted to learn what others said about praying; something was missing. [This time] I prayed the learning, & that has made all the difference. I experimented with praying tech- niques & my own styles. I held open my intention to pray and talked about it. I interviewed 9 members of the 1996-97 Pendle Hill community. The prayer queries I used are listed at the [end of this summary]. This pamphlet's words and concepts were mostly given to me, re-discovered treasures. I invite you to pray this pamphlet.
Beginning Again/ What is Prayer?—After each new book or wise sug- gestion, I began again, full of enthusiasm. Then I lost momentum as I ran into the inevitable doubts and failures. This was my path, my entry into a sustained life of prayer: always beginning again, doing it over and over again.
Christians define prayer in terms of the content of prayer. There are prayers of: petition; intercession; worship; giving thanks; praise; confession; listening; meditation. I have found these ideas an inadequate description of a full life of prayer. I asked God: What is prayer? God said: "It is malchut, the place we meet.
It is a feeling echoing, glowing in your core beyond words—which quiets, chastises, uplifts, comfort, & celebrates the One." There's an attitude, a way of being that is integral to the prayer. Without a deep voice from be- yond the words of prayer, our ["praying"] can be shallow and inauthentic.
The desire for a relationship with God is often our entry point to prayer, and our desires are shaped by our prayers. [Along with our values, desires show themselves in actions of humility, love, and compassion. Thomas Kelly writes: "The Living Christ within us is the initiator and we are the responders ... All our apparent initiative is already a response, a testimonial to His secret presence and working within us." In defining prayer, we must include ways of being, yearning, acting, or receiving prayer. There is something mysterious and incomprehensible about praying, which is the expression of our rela- tionship with the mysterious Divine Being.
Why do we pray? We pray as an expression of the ever-deepening relationship between ourselves & God. "Prayer is the intentional slipping into the soul's chambers. What goes in will come out in accordance with God's purpose." "Prayer is talking to, being with & listening to God. I pray to be in relationship with God." I pray most often to be helped, guided, comforted, or transformed by prayer.
Brian Taylor writes: "Prayer's purpose is to become aware of life as it truly is for us at any moment & to learn to embrace it ... We ... see ... life's inherent holiness...If this moment is where God is to be known & appreciated, we start to see God in the ordinary moment. Rather than seeing people as experiences...to cling to or avoid, we can see them as they are, with apprecia- tion...Reverence, peace, light, playfulness, openness, renewal, freedom, happiness, truth, courage, & love...are God's qualities we can know."
[Some believe that prayer only changes our] own receptivity to grace. Others believe prayer changes others & the world. Distinctions between other & self becomes blurred as I approach the unitive experience of prayer, [which in turn] allows me to hope that our prayer joins with creation's original prayer. We become co-creators with God, who is large enough to have a deep & perso- nal connection with all.
Theology Affects Why & How We Pray—Coming to a deeper under- standing of the nature of the Divine being is both a purpose & an outcome of prayer. I have often found that my beloved God-as-other can best be found by turning inward & attending to my own thoughts, feelings, worries, and desires. Prayer happens when the God-within meets the other-God which transcends all. All God-images or names are true as metaphor, not as absolute. The fami- liar male/king image is useful in describing some aspects of the Divine, but misrepresents other aspects, as does any God image. If we are to have any image of God, perhaps we should have many.
Those of us rejecting oppressive, restrictive doctrines and images may have arrived at an unimageable God. Majorie Suchocki thinks that God is a power within all matter, pervading it with divine presence and potential pur- poses. The fulfillment of our divine potential and consequent expression of our authentic selves is our prayer and action in the co-creation of the world. Suchocki claims that: "Prayer is God's invitation to us to be willing partners in the great dance of bringing a world into being that reflects something of God's character." Some may claim that rejection of organized religion and its doc- trine is a sin, but to fail to risk sensing that God exists is probably a greater sin. Do not allow religion to remove you from your God. Guard Her jealously, and let Him have as many genders and images as you can imagine.
How Do we Learn to Pray?—Sunday School, family attitudes & prac- tices shape our pathway to knowing God. Learning prayer can be spontane- ous, through beauty, poetry, arts, nature, or the deep spiritual presence in elders. Prayer is learned throughout life, & is very private & individual. It reveals the truth about ourselves, God, our world.
Those of us rejecting oppressive, restrictive doctrines and images may have arrived at an unimageable God. Majorie Suchocki thinks that God is a power within all matter, pervading it with divine presence and potential pur- poses. The fulfillment of our divine potential and consequent expression of our authentic selves is our prayer and action in the co-creation of the world. Suchocki claims that: "Prayer is God's invitation to us to be willing partners in the great dance of bringing a world into being that reflects something of God's character." Some may claim that rejection of organized religion and its doc- trine is a sin, but to fail to risk sensing that God exists is probably a greater sin. Do not allow religion to remove you from your God. Guard Her jealously, and let Him have as many genders and images as you can imagine.
How Do we Learn to Pray?—Sunday School, family attitudes & prac- tices shape our pathway to knowing God. Learning prayer can be spontane- ous, through beauty, poetry, arts, nature, or the deep spiritual presence in elders. Prayer is learned throughout life, & is very private & individual. It reveals the truth about ourselves, God, our world.
Prayer painfully strips away illusion. It takes trust to pray truthfully. [Our circles of intimacy start far outside us with the General Public, then moves in- ward through Acquaintances, Close Friends, Intimate Other, to Self, & its God Within. Who would you trust with the secret of who you really are? Perhaps no one, not even God. But you can't hide from truth. Being with God- within reveals the truth of who you are & who you aren't. The boundaries & capabilities of self expand, yet we become small in the context of the vast- ness of God.
Personality Shapes How we Pray—Praying doesn't have to be nice or flowery in language. It just has to be real. To be real requires knowing my- self & expressing that [true] self fully and honestly to God. The more I forced daily prayer discipline upon myself, the less I was able to pray. My impulse to pray needs to come from bringing a concern before God or gratefully recogni- zing the presence of an intimate God. By what criteria do I decide that prayer is working? [The most notable type of pray-er] has difficulty unrave- ling prayer from the rest of living, so natural & pervasive was their habit of prayer. Theirs is an ongoing conversation with God, & noticing God's presence in all [experience].
[There are 3 essential life stances of pray-ers described in the Sufi En- neagram]: heart-centered, head-centered, gut-centered. Head-centered people seek to understand through study and reflection the general nature of the Divine. They are distracted by interior experience of thoughts to be explored, and find it difficult to descend from the rational into the emotional domain of prayer. Heart-centered people tend to understand a particular situation, [inclu- ding] scriptural readings, as an example of a universal truth. They are dis- tracted by the pulls and tugs of the outer world, especially by the need to be seen doing it right. Authentic heart-centered prayer is more free-form and spontaneous, arising from expressions of the deep self; they find expressive Psalms useful.
Gut-centered people seek to detach, to learn to let reality be, & to sur- render to God their need to be powerful, influential, or right. Stilling activities like centering prayer, mindfulness meditation, & witnessing God's presence, & calming passions are necessary to provide balance for gut-centered peo- ple; they are exquisitely present to the world's realities. They benefit from setting aside a specific time to pray, creating an idleness that allows God to be more fully active through them. This unitive prayer can re-invigorate their valued ministry with new life emanating from the Spirit. To help you find a way that best fits with your personality, I offer a prayer menu.
A Prayer Menu
DOING PRAYER: spiritual disciplines; scheduled prayers [worship];
DOING PRAYER: spiritual disciplines; scheduled prayers [worship];
journaling; God-letters; spiritual friendship; packaged study aids;
exploring self-care & self-knowledge; studying & learning; imagi-
ning scriptural life.
BEING PRAYER: have gratitude and awe; emotions- and body-aware-
BEING PRAYER: have gratitude and awe; emotions- and body-aware-
ness; be that with which God can create a Spirit-filled world; sub-
mission; "holy obedience"; deep listening; family/ daily life as spiri-
tual discipline; living in intentional religious community; choosing
"manual labor" while living more simply so as to have more time
and energy for God; simplifying life; being alone with God.
GIFTING PRAYER: expectant waiting and receiving God's gifts of
GIFTING PRAYER: expectant waiting and receiving God's gifts of
quiet insight or vocal ministry in meeting for worship; reading sa-
cred texts directly into the heart, shaping desires more than beliefs.
Prayers of Mystery/ Prayer and Discernment—Prayers of Mystery are a union beyond words or images, God's unspeakable name, living into the questions. What am I supposed to do? What is God calling forth in me, in us? How can we know what we are called to do? Discernment assumes there is a divine will which we seek to discover, a will to which we attempt to align our motivations & actions. Decisions are based on reasoning, emotional reactions, & social consequences.
Prayers of Mystery/ Prayer and Discernment—Prayers of Mystery are a union beyond words or images, God's unspeakable name, living into the questions. What am I supposed to do? What is God calling forth in me, in us? How can we know what we are called to do? Discernment assumes there is a divine will which we seek to discover, a will to which we attempt to align our motivations & actions. Decisions are based on reasoning, emotional reactions, & social consequences.
Discernment uses these & goes beyond to include a fundamental yearning for union with the Holy Spirit. The first tool of discernment is a real sustained relationship with God, knowing & loving God with all your heart & mind & soul, with all your being. Living in the mysterious state of perpetual submission to the holy will is more than most can manage. We need tools of discernment to be used in helping us to transcend our human limitations.
The Inward Discipline of Discernment—Prayer is the vehicle of deep relationship with the Holy One. To pray is to offer our most tender wishes to God, to listen to God's responses to our soul's deepest desire, to notice with gratitude God's presence in and around us, to recall the graces of our past & to hope for more and greater graces. Self-awareness, acceptance, nurture, the gentle stripping away of the false self, [even time-off from discerning], are all important to the discernment process. We need to be spiritually at home, "res- ting in the Lord," centered in and grateful for the love and comfort of God.
The Inward Discipline of Discernment—Prayer is the vehicle of deep relationship with the Holy One. To pray is to offer our most tender wishes to God, to listen to God's responses to our soul's deepest desire, to notice with gratitude God's presence in and around us, to recall the graces of our past & to hope for more and greater graces. Self-awareness, acceptance, nurture, the gentle stripping away of the false self, [even time-off from discerning], are all important to the discernment process. We need to be spiritually at home, "res- ting in the Lord," centered in and grateful for the love and comfort of God.
[Awareness of our body's unconscious reaction to thoughts about discernment encourages honesty]. Using imagination is another way to encou- rage the intuitive. If your life were nearly ended, what would you choose to do now? Writing or journaling about concerns and notable thoughts can be useful in preventing self-deception. Patterns emerge over time that are more easily seen as patterns because they are recorded. Research, information concerning decisions isn't incompatible with faith, but the most prudent choice is not always the most faithful; let prayer and its answer be the guide.
Outward Discipline of Discernment/ Recognizing and Receiving Answers—At some point, a choice has to be made, often before we have inward clarity; this is doing while listening. We move cautiously, [& watch care- fully] the outward signs resulting from actions. The "consolations" are: inner peace; clarity; things ["clicking"]; obstacles falling away; increased energy, inspiration; new possibilities; more joy & love; closeness to God; soft certainty. The "desolations" are: anxiety; forcing things; exhaustion; concern obsession; separation from God; joyless, judging & angry; rigid certainty. Do my actions make use of my talents & abilities? Are my choices compatible with my life constraints? A radical life change is often contrary to God's will.
Traditional religious wisdom also holds that leading should be in accord with scripture. And the more impact the choice will have, the more essential it is that we bring our discernment process under the scrutiny of our spiritual elders. The spiritual community shapes us simply by our proximity and involvement in it [e. g. worship and business meeting]. [There are smaller groups available in the form of] clearness committees. When we stay open to receiving needed messages and messengers or angels, we are practicing spiritual hospitality. [We are ready for a stranger's message to] strike and ring in the center of truth within.
No one can tell me what God's will is for me. I can and should consult with others, but in the end I must make my own decision. There are a variety of discernment tools and forms to be used in balancing the inward and outward forms. Discernment is like driving in the fog; we often can see only what is immediately ahead. Perhaps, it doesn't matter what we choose so much as how we choose, open-hearted and yearning after the divine will. Answers often come indirectly, embedded in the whole of life. Live into the [uncertainty], the paradoxes, the vulnerable condition, our utter dependence on God's divine guidance.
Effects or Outcomes of Praying—Experiences of the clear presence or answering of God exemplify the via positiva, the way it's supposed to be. Sometimes we seek a Word and get a Blank Stare; this is the via negativa. Perhaps it is because God doesn't care which option we choose in a particular situation, or because God is calling us out of dependence on outward confir- mations and more toward an inward sense of divine will and faith.
If you experience pain, loss, loneliness, or despair during your spiritual journey, you may be in the common phase called the "dark night journey"; you may need guidance for a time. Prayer has a way of changing things; it brings on a desire for God. This desire leads to "the conversion of life," changing our thinking, feeling, values, time- and money-spending, home, friends, and work in a way which serves the greater will of God. How we do this is discernment; the actions that result are ministry.
Final Words of Advice—Prayer, like walking, is always beginning again. I offer 3 universal advices about prayer: be authentic; get encourage- ment; practice. Recall that the human body is an inherently unstable machine. To walk is to continuously fall and catch one's self, over and over. It is the almost there, yearning nature of invitation that gets us past the thre- shold, and it is practice & experience that gains us skill. We leave behind old things, ways, roles, and relationships, falling and catching ourselves continu- ously until it becomes directed by the skill of our intention toward God. We invite and encourage one another.
If we merely "recognize" that of God within one another, we see only the potential for this dance. You need to: "... be patterns, be examples in all places ... that your carriage and life may preach among all sorts of people, and to them. You will come to walk cheerfully over the world, answering that of God in everyone; whereby in them you may be a blessing ..." As we encourage each other to grow spiritually, we will find that suddenly, [our "that of God"], the Imprisoned One erupts out of us and glows Her new Freedom into the world. The Imprisoned One in each other meet and dance before us in a cosmic beauty surpassing all expression. Deep speaks to deep, and we are made new. Welcome to the dance.
Queries—How do you express your prayers using your body, sen- ses, emotions, thoughts, or actions? How do you listen for God's responses? How necessary is piety in prayer? How do you prepare for prayer? What problems have you encountered in your prayer life and how did you cope with them?
http://www.pendlehill.org/product-category/pamphlets
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
340 A Song of Death, our Spiritual Birth: A Quaker Way of Dying (by
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts
340 A Song of Death, our Spiritual Birth: A Quaker Way of Dying (by
Lucy Screechfield McIver; 1998)
About the Author—In 1992 Lucy McIver answered the call to follow a spiritual path & accompanied her spiritual mentor, Teresina Havens, & Tere- sina's husband (2 years later) during the final days of their deaths. After that, Lucy sought to understand how Quaker faith shapes not only our living but our dying. She spent the '95-'96 school year at Pendle Hill finding answers through writing & artistic expression. She received the Cadbury Scholarship for '96-'97 and took the opportunity to examine the 17th century Quakers' attitudes and experiences of death & dying. With her partner Karen Lundblad, she offers workshops on "Living our faith unto death."
About the Author—In 1992 Lucy McIver answered the call to follow a spiritual path & accompanied her spiritual mentor, Teresina Havens, & Tere- sina's husband (2 years later) during the final days of their deaths. After that, Lucy sought to understand how Quaker faith shapes not only our living but our dying. She spent the '95-'96 school year at Pendle Hill finding answers through writing & artistic expression. She received the Cadbury Scholarship for '96-'97 and took the opportunity to examine the 17th century Quakers' attitudes and experiences of death & dying. With her partner Karen Lundblad, she offers workshops on "Living our faith unto death."
INTRODUCTION—There are moments when we are pulled out of everyday life into awareness of another realm. That indescribable largeness is a promise that life is much more than the time-limited boundaries of our earthly self. The notes of a wood thrush's liquid melody rise and fall, circling around other sounds, floating on the breeze to pierce my heart, calling me out of deep sleep and offering new life for me to live.
I have also inwardly listened around the words & feelings of those who are dying, finding the work of God echoing in my heart; I intuitively know that death is spiritual birth. Recently I was given the gift of taking part in the home- birth of my granddaughter. I knew that birth & death were sacred moments, somehow connected into a larger order of reality. As the time approached, whether in birthing or dying, there was expectant waiting with reverence for something much larger than our individual selves. The people in these events supported one another, finding a common ground in the sharing of emotions. [I am using key questions in the headings that follow].
Could birth and death be the same experience?—We must address the assumption that birth and death are life's metaphysical moments, the defi- nitive transitions between temporal life & the eternal. Failing to approach the unknowns on the other side of birth & death from our current life, we generally limit our perceptions of how full and powerful life can be. An inner sense pro- claims that at our birth we become a single manifestation of Divine Largeness receiving the breath of God in our physical life.
Could birth and death be the same experience?—We must address the assumption that birth and death are life's metaphysical moments, the defi- nitive transitions between temporal life & the eternal. Failing to approach the unknowns on the other side of birth & death from our current life, we generally limit our perceptions of how full and powerful life can be. An inner sense pro- claims that at our birth we become a single manifestation of Divine Largeness receiving the breath of God in our physical life.
At death we return our breath to God, and reunite with the Divine, in a spiritual birth that connects us with eternity. At the moment of my granddaugh- ter's birth: A mother, a grandmother, a midwife, we all know/ in that moment ... in that stillness ... / an angel has blown Divine Breath/ into the little one ... its soul enters its being .../ riding on the angel's breath. We are gathered toge- ther in Divine Largeness with the cry of the baby's 1st breath.
The process of dying is similar to the labor of birth which frees our physical body that we might re-enter into that primordial indescribable place. Teresina Havens lived her dying labor with joy. [She was inspired by the dying words of] a 17th century Friend, Richard Hubberthorne, and had them read as a statement of her faith: "This night or tomorrow night/ I shall depart hence .../ Do not seek to hold me,/ for it is too strait for me;/ and out of this straitness I must go,/ for I am wound into largeness."
Visualize God's eternal order as a spiral, as a whirlwind which holds us in its momentum. Birth and death are the moments when our spirit is flung from or pulled back into that large continuum. We are the manifestation of that large- ness, and are sometimes aware of it. Robert Jeckel (1667) speaks of this awareness: "No Separation like unto this,/ Soul separated from the Body,/ the Spirit returning to God that gave it,/ and the Body to the Earth from whence it came./ Great has the Loving Kindness of the Lord been unto me ...
The process of dying is similar to the labor of birth which frees our physical body that we might re-enter into that primordial indescribable place. Teresina Havens lived her dying labor with joy. [She was inspired by the dying words of] a 17th century Friend, Richard Hubberthorne, and had them read as a statement of her faith: "This night or tomorrow night/ I shall depart hence .../ Do not seek to hold me,/ for it is too strait for me;/ and out of this straitness I must go,/ for I am wound into largeness."
Visualize God's eternal order as a spiral, as a whirlwind which holds us in its momentum. Birth and death are the moments when our spirit is flung from or pulled back into that large continuum. We are the manifestation of that large- ness, and are sometimes aware of it. Robert Jeckel (1667) speaks of this awareness: "No Separation like unto this,/ Soul separated from the Body,/ the Spirit returning to God that gave it,/ and the Body to the Earth from whence it came./ Great has the Loving Kindness of the Lord been unto me ...
Elizabeth Gray Vining writes: "Infuse me with Thy spirit so that it is thee I turn to, not the old ropes of habit and thought. Make me poised and ready when the intimation come to go forward eagerly and joyously into [the change], the new phase of life we call death." Dying is a beginning, another birth, a return to Largeness. And we can know this spiritual birth as we daily live our faith. F. Raylton wrote: "Blessed are they who are sincerely concerned to know the new Birth, which is to be born from above, that they may inherit the Kingdom of Heaven ...
Can Death be a time of living more completely?—As we are living, we must turn around & look into the eyes of death; to see there a friend & guide who will lead us into the Light. In moments of great, [yet simple joys of nature], we glimpse God's largeness & forget our singular selves. If we experience daily small losses as opportunities to let self-will go, to accept human frailty, we in- wardly grow to live in God's fullness. [We will be tempted to repress rather than accept] human frailty; surrender is the essential process of living fully before God.
While in prison for public testimony of her faith, & dying there, Elizabeth Braithwait (1684) said: "Do not sorrow for me, I am well,/ content to live or die,/ for God hath blessed [Friends]/ and will bless me,/ and his blessing rests upon me." Also dying in prison, Edward Burrough (1662) said: "Thou hast loved me ... in the Womb,/ and I have loved thee from my cradle,/ from my youth until this day .../ Now my soul and spirit is centered in its own being, with God,/ and this form of person, must return from/ whence it was taken."
Such acceptance of one's losses is foreign to many 20th century atti- tudes. How have Quakers lost the belief that giving self-will over to God is the way to receive God's loving arms in passing from temporal to eternal life? How do we balance the intellectual, physical, and spiritual sides of ourselves? The shift of emphasis to the physical and intellectual has given over control and monitoring of birth's and death's natural process to medical practice. Thus, we are separated from our innate ability to experience life's re- generative powers.
Can Death be a time of living more completely?—As we are living, we must turn around & look into the eyes of death; to see there a friend & guide who will lead us into the Light. In moments of great, [yet simple joys of nature], we glimpse God's largeness & forget our singular selves. If we experience daily small losses as opportunities to let self-will go, to accept human frailty, we in- wardly grow to live in God's fullness. [We will be tempted to repress rather than accept] human frailty; surrender is the essential process of living fully before God.
While in prison for public testimony of her faith, & dying there, Elizabeth Braithwait (1684) said: "Do not sorrow for me, I am well,/ content to live or die,/ for God hath blessed [Friends]/ and will bless me,/ and his blessing rests upon me." Also dying in prison, Edward Burrough (1662) said: "Thou hast loved me ... in the Womb,/ and I have loved thee from my cradle,/ from my youth until this day .../ Now my soul and spirit is centered in its own being, with God,/ and this form of person, must return from/ whence it was taken."
Such acceptance of one's losses is foreign to many 20th century atti- tudes. How have Quakers lost the belief that giving self-will over to God is the way to receive God's loving arms in passing from temporal to eternal life? How do we balance the intellectual, physical, and spiritual sides of ourselves? The shift of emphasis to the physical and intellectual has given over control and monitoring of birth's and death's natural process to medical practice. Thus, we are separated from our innate ability to experience life's re- generative powers.
This became clear to me as I witnessed the dying of my friend, Joseph Havens. [After suffering from Parkinson's for a time, and becoming] unable to give to or receive from others, [he sought and found clearness with a committee to carry out self-starvation. [Some of us] were horrified at the thought. Joe spoke of his conviction that his work was done, and his readiness to face the final spiritual challenge: death.
Joe focused on the pain of his own hunger & found it connected with global hunger. He inwardly felt his suffering somehow lessen the pain of others lacking food. We were reminded of the reality of hunger & came to feel the suffering of many. Joe would ask us to take mindfulness into our lives & not contribute to, or increase global poverty. Through his dying testimony we came to know that our consumerist culture was the foundation of world-wide poverty. So strong was his love of living that surrendering to death couldn't have been done without strong inner faith. All who knew & lived with Joe in his dying-time of were affected by his witness. Joe & I would watch the leaves float to the ground. [How is the autumn leaf's falling in all its color as im- portant as my life, my surrender of life]? Each is manifesting God's work without value judgment in God's realm.
I have come to define living into death as an inner labor which lets go of self will into a larger acceptance of divine creation. Living into death is [a state between states], neither in this life or the next; we know the mysteries of cre- ation with a sense of peace and completion. In all the small surrenders and losses is a rehearsal for the physical death that each of us must face. Ruth Fawell writes: "We have to nourish this sense of eternal values all our lives by a daily renewed act of thankful love and [obedience to insights given]." When we let go of self, surrendering to the larger wholeness, we may glimpse the loving grace of God.
James Nayler writes shortly before his death: "There is a Spirit ... that delights to do no evil, nor to revenge any wrong, but delights to endure all things in hopes ... to outlive all wrath & contention ... all exaltations and cruelty ... Its crown is meekness, its life is everlasting love unfeigned; it takes its kingdom with entreaty, and not with contention ... I have fellowship therein with them who lived in dens and desolate places in the earth; who through death obtained this resurrection and eternal holy life." [How is] the shedding of the unneeded skins of time and earthly understandings the final fruits of life, and a journey into union with God?
James Nayler writes shortly before his death: "There is a Spirit ... that delights to do no evil, nor to revenge any wrong, but delights to endure all things in hopes ... to outlive all wrath & contention ... all exaltations and cruelty ... Its crown is meekness, its life is everlasting love unfeigned; it takes its kingdom with entreaty, and not with contention ... I have fellowship therein with them who lived in dens and desolate places in the earth; who through death obtained this resurrection and eternal holy life." [How is] the shedding of the unneeded skins of time and earthly understandings the final fruits of life, and a journey into union with God?
How did the faith of early Friends guide them in the experience of living into death?—I could hear the passion of early Friends' faith in the words I read. The octogenarian I talked to wanted to have a conversation to seek clearness as he is facing his own death. What do I know about the Quaker way of dying? Early Quakers died as they lived, practicing their faith. John Camm (1721) witnessed to the gifts of accepting his diminishments, including consumption. He wrote: "My outward man daily wastes and moulders down,/ and draws towards his Place and Center,/ but my Inward man Revives/ and Mounts upwards."
He sought God's Love believing that as each person let go of self she or he would enter into God's abundance. 1756 London YM suggested that all earthly matters should be kept in order so that in their time of dying Friends would not be distracted from the holy work of seeking God.
Margaret Ellis (1731) wrote: "I made it my Concern/ to look at my days- work/ when Night came to lay my head on the pillow,/ & take a view of my Heart,/ least there [were] anything the Lord had Controversy with ..." Hugh Barbour (1988) writes: "The dying person, neither [all] of this world nor joined to the next, could speak to those around with an authority possessed by no ordi- nary person; the dying individual would preach to them."
We don't know how to speak of death, to ourselves, each other, or our children, or how to offer comfort & support. [As a modern culture] lacking the collective foundation which prepares us for death, we are left grieving & help- less. How will embracing death openly through dying labor [weave] a circle of faith as we live into that common experience? Early Quakers' expression of faith was a way to face death. Gathered experience was a deep moment of feeling God's work upon them. Mary Moss' (1692) father wrote: She labored [that] .../ they might also come to feel/ & be made sensi- ble of what she witnessed,/ of inward Circumcision in Spirit .../ And the can- dle/ which was lighted in her/ did shine forth to others;/ so that it is well for [those] left behind."
We don't know how to speak of death, to ourselves, each other, or our children, or how to offer comfort & support. [As a modern culture] lacking the collective foundation which prepares us for death, we are left grieving & help- less. How will embracing death openly through dying labor [weave] a circle of faith as we live into that common experience? Early Quakers' expression of faith was a way to face death. Gathered experience was a deep moment of feeling God's work upon them. Mary Moss' (1692) father wrote: She labored [that] .../ they might also come to feel/ & be made sensi- ble of what she witnessed,/ of inward Circumcision in Spirit .../ And the can- dle/ which was lighted in her/ did shine forth to others;/ so that it is well for [those] left behind."
Among early Friends, Death was regularly talked about & revered as the pinnacle of one's spiritual journey. Death was usually the finite result of being taken ill. Supernatural presentiments came from dreams, visions, & other mystical experiences. [Our firmer definitions] of natural & supernatural boundaries have prevented us from seeing the very positive quality of the premonition of death & the way it was deeply rooted in daily life. Death making itself known in advance was an absolutely natural phenomenon, even when accompanied by wonders.
Before his fatal illness, William Penn's son Springette had desired to travel in the ministry with his father. William Penn said: "If thou shouldst not live, I do verily believe thou wilt have the recompense of thy good desires, without the temptations and troubles that would attend if long life were granted thee." Springette replied: "My eye looks another way, where the truest pleasure is ... All is mercy dear father; everything is mercy."
Before his fatal illness, William Penn's son Springette had desired to travel in the ministry with his father. William Penn said: "If thou shouldst not live, I do verily believe thou wilt have the recompense of thy good desires, without the temptations and troubles that would attend if long life were granted thee." Springette replied: "My eye looks another way, where the truest pleasure is ... All is mercy dear father; everything is mercy."
The one who was dying would often minister to the family, acknowled- ging their shared grief, reminding them to trust in God and accept God's will in their dying. John Camm said: "His Glass was run [out];/ The time of his depar- ture was come,/ he was to enter into Everlasting Ease,/ Joy and Rest ..." and "You should not so passionately Sorrow for my Departure;/ This House of Clay must go to its Place;/ this Soul and Spirit is to be gathered up/ to the Lord, to live with him forever/ where we shall meet with Everlasting Joy ..."
Their death ministry magnified the daily practice of their faith. Today we note that children who face death exhibit an intuitive nature about life. The 17th century accounts of children's dying are mirrors of an innate trust [&] piety. Eli- zabeth Furley, age 13 (1669), prayed: "I hope I shall never Rebel against thee more,/ but have full Satisfaction in thee/ & in thy Ways .../ let not an unadvised Word/ come out of my Mouth .../ Everlasting Kingdom hast thou shewn me,/ and I hope I shall never forget it/ while I am in this world."
Sarah Camm (age 9; 1682) said: "I am neither afraid nor unwilling to die, but freely am given up thereto,/ in the will of God." She believed that the "Great God of Heaven and Earth would keep her and preserve her soul, whatever might become of her body." Her last words were: "I shall have a resting place ... I am well, I am well ... It will be well with .../ all that fear the Lord/ for we shall have everlasting joy in heaven/ ... Oh my dear father/ thou art tender over me ... but it availeth not ... It is the Lord that is my health and physician, and God will give me ease/ and rest everlasting ..."
Early Friends had a faith in life beyond the temporal, grounded in the in- dividual's relationship with God, freed for individual expression from the boun- daries of doctrine. Each individual had to come to their final reward in their own way. Their final words were their testimony to the underlying truth of God's Love. Thus early Friends' living faith lifted their time of dying into an exemplary path echoing for Quakers of the 20th century an uplifting promise that death is spiritual birth.
Early Friends had a faith in life beyond the temporal, grounded in the in- dividual's relationship with God, freed for individual expression from the boun- daries of doctrine. Each individual had to come to their final reward in their own way. Their final words were their testimony to the underlying truth of God's Love. Thus early Friends' living faith lifted their time of dying into an exemplary path echoing for Quakers of the 20th century an uplifting promise that death is spiritual birth.
In Conclusion, The question "[What is] the Quaker way of dying?" can be answered by living our faith as embodied by the founders of our Religious So- ciety of Friends. To live that faith we must believe that we, as a thread in the divine tapestry [of perfect Love] that God is weaving, are essential to the tex- ture and construction of that cloth, co-creating with God, and birthing the per- fect realm of Eternal Grace. Living daily with sacred intention into our dying we can find complete and final expression where God's life and our lives are bound together. This is seeking perfection in relationship with God. If we ac- cept this path, we will find the thought of death to be healing. Our fears of immortality will fall away, our lives will become filled with love and peace. We will look forward to letting go, joining the natural flow of life towards Eternal Love.
No comments:
Post a Comment